MARGARET  VANDERCOOK 


-/- 


THE  RED  CROSS  GIRLS 

WITH  PERSHING  TO 

VICTORY 


\"O\  \ 


The  Red  Cross  Girls 
With  Pershing  to  Victory 


By 

MARGARET  VANDERCOOK 

Author  of  "The  Ranch  Girl*  Series,"  "Stone* 
about  Camp  Fire  Girls  Series,"  etc. 


Illustrates 


The  John  C  Winston  Company 

Philadelphia 


Copyright,  1919,  by 
THE  JOHN  C.  WINSTON  Co. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAQK 

I.  WITH     THE     AMERICAN     ARMY     IN 

FRANCE 7 

II.    A  LATE  RECRUIT 24 

III.  TOWARD  GERMANY 33 

IV.  LUXEMBURG 55 

V.     SHOALS 66 

VI.    THE  RIDE 77 

VII.  AN  UNEXPECTED  SITUATION  ........     85 

VIII.    THE  COUNTESS'S  STORY 98 

IX.     "LIFE'S  LITTLE  IRONIES" 110 

X.    THE  TALK  WITH  SONYA 123 

XI.    THE  JOURNEY  TO  COBLENZ 132 

XII.     NEW  YEAR'S  EVE  IN  COBLENZ 142 

XIII.  A  WALK  ALONG  THE  RIVER  BANK.  .    158 

XIV.  MAJOR  JAMES  HERSEY 169 

XV.    A  RE-ENTRANCE 183 

XVI.    A  GROWING  FRIENDSHIP 195 

XVII.     FAITH  AND  UNFAITH 212 

XVIII.    RECONCILIATION 228 

XIX.    A  WARNING 237 

XX.    NORA  JAMISON  EXPLAINS 245 

XXI.    THE  RAINBOW  BRIDGE 256 

(5) 


1562995 


THE  RED  CROSS  GIRLS  WITH 
PERSHING  TO  VICTORY 


CHAPTER  I 

With  The  American  Army  in  France 

IT  was  a  bright  winter  day  near  the  middle 
of  November,  the  ground  hard  with 
frost  and  light  flurries  of  snow  in  the 
air. 

Over  the  sloping  French  countryside 
thousands  of  brown  tents  arose  like  innum- 
erable, giant  anthills,  while  curling  above 
certain  portions  of  the  camp  were  long  col- 
umns of  smoke.  American  soldiera  were 
walking  about  in  a  leisurely  fashion,  or 
standing  in  groups  talking.  Some  of  them 
were  engaged  in  cleaning  their  guns  or 
other  military  accoutrements,  a  n»mber 
were  investigating  their  kits. 

Near  one  of  the  camp  fires  a  private  was 
singing  to  the  accompaniment  of  a  guitar 

(7) 


8  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

and  a  banjo  played  by  two  other  soldiers, 
with  a  fairly  large  crowd  surrounding  them. 
"Johnny  get  your  gun,  we've  the  Hun  on 
the  run." 

Over  the  entire  American  camp  there 
was  an  atmosphere  of  relaxation,  of  cheer- 
fulness, of  duty  accomplished.  The  eleventh 
of  November  having  passed,  with  the 
armistice  signed,  the  American  soldiers 
in  France  were  now  awaiting  orders  either 
to  return  home  to  the  United  States  or 
else  to  march  toward  the  Rhine.  In  this 
particular  neighborhood  of  Chateau- 
Thierry  no  word  had  yet  been  received  as 
to  what  units  were  to  form  a  part  of  the 
American  Army  of  Occupation,  only  the 
information  that  the  units  were  to  be  chosen 
with  regard  to  their  military  accomplish- 
ments since  their  arrival  in  France. 

Therefore  the  heroes  of  Chateau-Thierry 
and  of  Belleau  Woods,  of  St.  Mihiel  and 
the  Argonne  Forest  were  ready  to  accept 
whatever  fate  sent,  "Home,"  or  "The 
Watch  on  the  Rhine." 

Finally  ending  his  song  the  singer  stood 
up;  he  was  wearing  the  uniform  of  the 
United  States  Marines. 


With  the  American  Army  in  France      9 

"  I  say  don't  stop  singing,  Navara.  What's 
a  fellow  to  do  these  days  without  your 
music,  when  we  have  no  longer  the  noise 
of  the  cannon  or  the  shrieking  of  guns  over- 
head as  a  substitute?"  one  of  the  group 
of  soldiers  exclaimed.  "The  quiet  has 
come  so  suddenly  it  is  almost  as  hard  to 
grow  accustomed  to  it,  as  it  once  was  to 
the  infernal  racket." 

"Oh,  Navara  Is  expecting  visitors,  fem- 
inine visitors.  Some  people  have  all  the 
luck!"  Corporal  Donald  Hackett  protested, 
placing  his  banjo  in  its  case  and  also  rising. 
He  spoke  with  a  slight  southern  drawl  and 
was  a  tall,  fair  young  fellow  with  brilliant 
blue  eyes,  and  both  his  hair  and  skin  burned 
red  by  exposure  to  the  outdoors. 

"Come  along  then  and  be  introduced  to 
my  friends;  a  good  many  of  you  fellows 
know  them  already,"  Carlo  Navara  an- 
swered. "Mrs.  David  Clark  and  six  Red 
Cross  nurses  are  motoring  over  from  the 
Red  Cross  hospital.  I  suppose  you  have 
been  told  that  sometime  this  afternoon 
half  a  dozen  of  our  men  are  to  be  cited. 
An  officer  is  coming  from  headquarters 


10  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

to  represent  the  commander  in  chief, 
and  present  the  medals.  In  a  short  time 
we  must  be  ready  for  inspection." 

Moving  off  together  the  two  men  formed 
an  interesting  contrast. 

Carlo  Navara  was  dark,  a  little  below 
medium  height,  with  closely  cut  brown 
hair,  rather  extraordinary  black  eyes  and 
an  olive  skin. 

The  young  singer,  an  American  of  Italian 
ancestry,  had  first  fought  among  the  snow- 
clad  hills  of  Italy.  Wounded,  he  had 
afterwards  returned  to  the  United  States, 
where  a  great  careei  as  a  singer  Was  opening 
before  him.  Then  the  desire  to  fight  in 
France  had  driven  him  to  surrender  his 
art  and  to  serve  as  a  volunteer  in  the 
marine  corps. 

A  moment  later  the  two  men  disappeared 
within  their  tents.  An  automobile  with 
the  Red  Cross  insignia  soon  after  drove  up 
before  one  of  the  entrances  to  the  camp 
where  a  sentry  stood  guard. 

Stepping  out  of  it  first  came  a  woman, 
youthful  of  face  and  form,  but  whose 
hair  was  nearly  white,  her  eyes  a  deep  blue 


With  the  American  Army  in  France    1 1 

with  dark  lashes,  and  her  color  a  bright 
crimson  from  her  drive  through  the  winter 
air. 

Following  her  immediately  was  a  young 
girl,  scarcely  eighteen  years  old,  who  was 
small  and  fair  with  pale  blonde  hair  and 
surprisingly  dark  brown  eyes.  Both  the 
woman  and  girl  were  wearing  heavy  fur 
coats  and  small  hats  fitting  close  down  over 
their  hair. 

The  older  woman  was  Mrs.  David  Clark, 
the  wife  of  the  chief  surgeon  of  the  Red 
Cross  hospital  which  was  situated  a  few 
miles  from  the  present  camp.  Before  her 
marriage  which  had  taken  place  only  a 
little  more  than  six  months  before,  she  had 
been  Sonya  Valesky. 

The  young  girl  was  her  ward,  Bianca 
Zoli. 

"I  declare,  Sonya,  I  don't  see  how  you 
always  manage  to  get  ahead  of  the  rest  of 
us  considering  your  advanced  years,"  an- 
other girl  exclaimed,  jumping  out  of  the 
car  and  slipping  on  the  icy  ground  until  her 
older  friend  caught  firm  hold  of  her. 

"Do  be  careful,  Nona  Davis,  and  don't 


12  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

be  humorous  until  you  are  more  sure  of 
your  footing,"  Sonya  Clark  replied.  "You 
know  when  you  return  to  New  York  I 
want  Captain  Martin  to  find  you  as  well 
as  when  you  said  goodby  to  him.  But 
have  you  Dr.  Clark's  note  to  the  officer  of 
the  day?  I'll  ask  the  sentry  to  take  it  in 
to  him." 

During  the  few  moments  Mrs.  Clark 
and  Nona  Davis  were  talking,  four  other 
Red  Cross  nurses  had  followed  their  example 
and  were  out  of  the  automobile.  They 
were  now  walking  up  and  down  on  the 
frozen  road  for  warmth  and  exercise. 

They  were  Mildred  Thornton  and  her 
sister-in-law,  Barbara  Thornton,  who  had 
been  doing  Red  Cross  nursing  in  nearly 
every  one  of  the  allied  countries  since  the 
outbreak  of  the  great  war. 

The  other  two  girls  had  been  nursing  in 
France  only  for  the  past  year. 

One  of  them,  Ruth  Carroll,  was  taller 
than  any  of  her  companions  and  strongly 
built,  with  dusky  hair  and  grey  eyes  set 
wide  apart.  Her  companion  was  tiny,  with 
bright  red  hair,  rather  nondescript  features 


With  the  American  Army  in  France    13 

and  a  few  freckles,  in  spite  of  the  season 
of  the  year,  upon  her  upturned  nose.  Yet 
Theodosia  Thompson,  with  her  full  red 
lips,  her  small,  even  white  teeth  and  her 
dancing  light  blue  eyes  under  a  fringe  of 
reddish  brown  lashes,  was  by  no  means 
plain. 

"Aren't  you  praying  every  moment, 
Ruth,  that  we  may  be  ordered  forward 
with  the  army  of  occupation  into  Ger- 
many? Personally  I  shall  not  be  happy 
until  I  see  with  my  own  eyes  the  Germans 
actually  tasting  the  bitterness  of  defeat. 
I  made  a  vow  to  myself  that  I  would  not 
go  back  home  until  General  Pershing  had 
led  our  troops  to  victory,  and  a  real  victory 
means  the  stars  and  stripes  floating  over  a 
portion  of  the  German  country." 

The  older  and  larger  of  the  two  American 
girls  smiled  a  slow,  gentle  smile  character- 
istic of  her  personality  and  in  sharp  con- 
trast with  her  companion's  impetuous 
speech  and  action. 

Both  girls  were  Kentuckians  and  had 
been  friends  for  years  before  sailing  to  do 
Red  Cross  work  in  France. 


14  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"Well,  I  have  never  been  so  fierce  a 
character  as  you,  Thea!  To  me  victory 
will  seem  assured  the  day  peace  is  signed. 
Yet  if  any  of  the  divisions  of  soldiers 
among  whom  we  have  been  nursing  are 
ordered  to  Germany,  certainly  I  hope  our 
Red  Cross  unit  may  accompany  them.  I 
presume  not  nearly  so  many  nurses  will  be 
needed  as  in  the  fighting  days,  however." 

In  the  interval,  while  this  conversation 
was  taking  place,  Mrs.  Clark's  note  had 
been  dispatched  to  the  officer  of  the  day. 
At  this  moment  Major  Hersey  appeared. 

Major  James  Hersey,  confidentially 
known  among  his  battalion  as  "Jimmie" 
had  the  distinction  of  being  one  of  the 
youngest  majors  in  the  United  States 
army,  and  to  his  own  regret  was  not  only 
less  than  twenty-five  years  old  but  looked 
even  younger. 

"I  am  so  awfully  glad  to  see  you,  Mrs. 
Clark,"  he  began,  blushing  furiously  with- 
out apparent  reason,  as  he  spoke,  which  was 
an  uncomfortable  habit. 

"I  want  you  to  congratulate  me.  We 
have  just  had  a  telephone  message  from 


With  the  American  Army  in  France    15 

headquarters  saying  that  we  are  to  form  a 
part  of  the  first  big  unit  of  the  American 
army  occupational  force.  We  are  to  begin 
to  move  toward  Germany  at  half  past 
five  o'clock  Sunday  morning,  and  I  am 
tremendously  pleased.  Our  orders  are  to 
march  two  days  and  rest  three  and  our 
troops  will  move  on  a  front  of  fifty  miles 
for  two  weeks  when  we  expect  to  reach 
the  Rhine.  But  forgive  my  enthusiasm, 
Mrs.  Clark.  You  are  the  first  person  to 
whom  I  have  told  the  good  news.  Even 
the  men  don't  know  yet.  You'll  say 
hurrah  with  me."  Major  Hersey  ended 
boyishly,  forgetting  military  etiquette  in 
his  enthusiasm.  He  had  a  round,  youth- 
ful face,  curly  light  brown  hair  and  eyes  of 
nearly  the  same  shade. 

Later,  when  Sonya  had  offered  her  con- 
gratulations, insisting,  however,  that  she 
was  not  surprised  by  the  news  if  military 
accomplishment  had  been  considered,  she 
and  Major  Hersey  led  the  way  into  the 
American  camp  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Chateau-Thierry  followed  by  the  six  Amer- 
ican girls. 


16  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Half  an  hour  afterwards  the  same  infor- 
mation had  been  disseminated  throughout 
the  camp.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Townsend 
had  also  arrived  to  award  the  citations 
and  the  Distinguished  Service  Crosses  to 
the  officers  and  soldiers  who  had  merited 
the  distinction. 

Never  were  Sonya  Clark  and  the  six 
Red  Cross  nurses  to  forget  this,  their 
last  picture  of  an  American  camp  in  France 
before  the  great  movement  of  the  vic- 
torious army  toward  the  Rhine. 

The  clouds  of  the  earlier  afternoon  had 
grown  heavier  and  more  snow  was  falling 
in  larger  flakes,  so  that  the  earth  was 
covered  with  a  thin  white  carpet. 

A  cold  wind  was  blowing  across  the  winter 
fields. 

The  American  soldiers  stood  in  long, 
even  lines,  erect,  rugged  and  efficient. 

Sonya  and  her  group  of  Red  Cross  nurses 
managed  to  protect  themselves  a  little 
from  the  cold  by  standing  behind  a  group 
of  officers  and  near  one  of  the  officer's 
tents,  not  far  from  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Townsend  and  Major  Hersey.  They  were 


With  the  American  Army  in  France    1 7 

the  only  women  in  the  camp  at  the  present 
time. 

Therefore  the  only  feminine  .applause 
emanated  from  them  when  the  first  young 
officer  came  forward  to  receive  his  citation 
from  the  hands  of  the  Commanding  Officer. 

First  Lieutenant  Leon  De  Funiak  was 
a  young.  French  officer  who  had  been 
attached  to  a  division  of  the  United  States 
Marines. 

In  the  name  of  the  President  he  was 
presented  with  the  Distinguished  Service 
Cross  for  extraordinary  heroism  in  action 
near  St.  Mihiel  on  September  12  when 
with  excellent  courage  he  had  captured  a 
machine  gun  which  he  turned  upon  an 
adjoining  trench  forcing  the  enemy  occu- 
pants to  surrender. 

The  second  award  was  made  to  Corporal 
Donald  Hackett,  a  friend  of  Carlo  Navara's 
and  an  acquaintance  of  the  Red  Cross 
girls.  Later,  two  citations  were  given  to 
privates  with  whom  they  had  no  acquaint- 
ance. 

The  afternoon  sun  was  disappearing  and 
the  wind  growing  colder. 


18  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Bianca  Zoli,  who  stood  between  her 
guardian  and  Nona  Davis,  shivered. 

Unconscious  of  what  she  was  doing  she 
also  gave  a  little  sigh  due  to  fatigue  and 
cold.  Younger  than  her  companions  she 
was  also  more  fragile  in  appearance. 

Her  guardian  now  turned  toward  her. 

"I  am  sorry,  Bianca,  you  are  worn  out. 
I  am  afraid  you  should  not  have  come  with 
us.  Yet  it  is  impossible  to  leave  now  until 
the  citations  are  over." 

At  this  same  moment,  another  name 
was  being  announced  by  the  Commanding 
Officer.  Instantly  Bianca  Zoli's  manner 
and  appearance  changed.  Her  cheeks  be- 
came a  warm  crimson,  her  dark  eyes 
glowed,  her  lips  even  trembled  slightly 
although  she  held  the  lower  one  firm  with 
her  small  white  teeth. 

The  name  called  was  Private  Carlo 
Navara.  The  Distinguished  Service  Cross 
was  his  award.  Early  in  the  previous 
July  he  had  crossed  as  a  spy  into  the 
enemy's  lines  and  there  secured  information 
which  had  proved  of  extraordinary  value 
to  the  commander  in  chief  of  the  allied 
armies. 


With  the  American  Army  in  France    19 

Half  an  hour  later,  returning  to  the  Red 
Cross  hospital,  which  lay  a  few  miles 
behind  the  American  camp,  Bianca  Zoli 
sat  wrapped  in  a  rug  for  further  warmth, 
yet  her  expression  had  continued  radiant. 
With  her  pale  fair  hair  blowing  from  under- 
neath her  fur  cap,  her  eyes  deep  and  dark 
and  happy  underneath  a  little  fringe  of 
snow  which  had  fallen  and  clung  to  her 
long  lashes,  she  looked  oddly  pretty. 

"Do  you  think,  Sonya,  that  Carlo  knew 
he  was  to  be  cited  this  afternoon?"  she 
demanded.  "He  has  always  said  that  his 
own  share  in  the  expedition  into  the  German 
lines  last  summer  was  a  failure  and  that  the 
success  was  entirely  due  Lieutenant  Wain- 
wright,  Mildred  Thornton's  fiance.  Has 
Carlo  spoken  to  you  on  the  subject  recently? 
Had  he  been  told  he  was  to  be  decorated?" 

A  little  absently  the  older  woman  nodded, 
at  the  present  moment  she  was  thinking 
of  other  matters  even  more  absorbing 
than  Carlo  Navara's  recent  honor,  proud 
as  she  felt  of  her  friend. 

Earlier  in  the  day  her  husband,  Dr. 
David  Clark,  the  surgeon  in  charge  of 


20  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

the  Red  Cross  hospital,  had  confided  in 
her  that  a  unit  of  his  nurses  and  physicians 
were  to  follow  the  American  army  to  the 
frontiers  of  Germany.  Dr.  Clark  had  also 
asked  his  wife's  advice  with  regard  to  the 
nurses  who  had  best  accompany  them. 
Therefore,  all  the  afternoon,  with  her 
subconscious  mind  Sonya  had  been  endeav- 
oring to  meet  and  unravel  this  personal 
problem,  at  the  same  time  she  shared  in 
the  interest  of  the  military  ceremony  to 
which  she  had  been  a  witness. 

"Yes,  I  believe  Carlo  did  know  what  he 
might  expect  Bianca,"  she  answered  fin- 
ally. "At  least  he  told  me  a  day  or  so 
ago  he  had  received  some  word  that  there 
was  to  be  some  public  recognition  of  his 
deed.  I  suppose  Carlo  did  not  like  to 
discuss  the  matter  generally  as  he  is  a  more 
modest  soldier  than  he  is  an  artist." 

The  younger  girl  flushed. 

"Just  the  same  I  should  think  Carlo 
might  also  have  confided  in  me.  I  wonder 
if  he  will  ever  realize  that  you  are  not  the 
best  friend  he  has  in  the  world,  even  if  he 
does  continue  to  think  so." 


With  the  American  Army  in  France    21 

The  older  woman  smiled  without  replying. 

Sonya  knew  that  some  day  Bianca  would 
recover  from  her  childish  jealous  relation 
between  herself  and  Carlo  Navara. 

Of  late  Carlo,  himself,  had  grown  entirely 
sensible,  appreciating  the  fact  that  her 
marriage  had  ended  forever  his  mistaken 
romantic  attachment  for  a  woman  so  much 
older  than  himself,  to  whose  kindness  in 
caring  for  him  during  his  illness  in  Italy  he 
believed  he  owed  so  much. 

Moreover,  Sonya's  attention  was  soon 
engaged  in  watching  the  storm.  During 
the  past  two  hours  the  snow  fall  had  been 
growing  heavier  until  now  it  lay  thick 
along  the  road  and  was  blown  into  drifts 
by  the  roadside.  The  wind  was  swirling  in 
fierce  gusts  and  forming  whirlwinds  of 
snow  in  unexpected  places.  Save  for  the 
lights  in  their  motor  car  the  way  was  nearly 
dark,  as  daylight  had  almost  completely 
disappeared. 

Cautiously,  although  driving  his  car  at 
a  fairly  rapid  pace,  the  chauffeur  was 
speeding  toward  the  hospital.  Then  sud- 
denly without  warning  he  stopped  his  car 


22  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

so  abruptly  that  its  occupants  were  thrown 
forward  out  of  their  seats. 

"What  is  it,  what  has  happened?" 
Sonya  Clark  asked,  as  soon  as  she  had 
recovered  sufficient  breath,  then  opening 
the  door  of  the  closed  car  she  peered  out 
into  the  snow-covered  road. 

A  little  beyond  she  was  able  to  see  an 
object  lying  in  the  road  only  a  few  feet 
beyond  their  car. 

In  the  semi-darkness  and  at  the  distance, 
with  the  snow  forming  a  thick  veil  between, 
it  was  impossible  to  tell  just  what  the 
object  might  be.  Partly  covered  with 
snow  and  showing  no  sign  of  movement 
it  was  probably  an  animal  that  had  gone 
astray  and  been  frozen  in  the  November 
storm. 

Quickly  Sonya  got  out  of  the  car  followed 
by  Mildred  Thornton  and  Ruth  Carroll, 
the  other  girls  remaining  in  the  automobile 
at  her  request. 

The  chauffeur  joined  them. 

The  next  moment  the  four  of  them  were 
bending  over  the  figure  of  a  young  girl, 
who  was  wearing  a  close  fitting  cap  and  a 


With  the  American  Army  in  France    23 

long  dark  blue  coat,  and  sewed  on  her 
sleeve  a  small  Red  Cross. 

Yet  when  Sonya  spoke  to  her,  she  showed 
no  sign  of  being  able  to  reply  and  made  no 
movement,  not  even  to  the  raising  of  her 
lashes.  When  the  chauffeur  lifted  and 
placed  her  inside  the  car  she  still  seemed 
unconscious. 

"I  think  we  had  best  go  on  to  the  hos- 
pital at  once,"  Sonya  commanded.  "We 
are  not  more  than  a  few  moments'  journey 
and  whatever  should  be  done  for  this  girl 
can  be  better  accomplished  there." 


CHAPTER  II 

A  Late  Recruit 

A  LITTLE  before  noon  the  following 
day,  Mrs.  David  Clark,  the  wife  of 
the  surgeon  in  command  of  the  Red 
Cross  hospital  near  Chateau-Thierry,  en- 
tered a  small  room  in  one  of  the  towers  of 
the  old  French  chateau,  which  had  been 
serving    as    a    hospital    for   the   American 
wounded. 

The  room  was  in  the  portion  of  the  build- 
ing set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Red  Cross 
nurses. 

Opening  the  door  quietly  and  without 
knocking,  Sonya  stood  for  a  moment  in 
silence  upon  the  threshold,  staring  in 
polite  amazement  at  the  figure  she  beheld 
sitting  upright  in  the  small  hospital  bed. 

The  figure  was  that  of  a  young  girl  with 
straight  brown  hair  cut  short  and  parted 
at  one  side,  a  rather  thin  white  face  with 
a  pointed  chin  and  large  hazel  eyes.  There 

(24) 


A  Late  Recruit  25 

was  a  boyish,  or  perhaps  more  of  a  sprite-like 
quality  in  her  appearance.  As  Sonya  looked 
straightway  she  saw  a  fleeting  picture  of 
Peter  Pan,  before  the  girl  turned  and  spoke 
to  her. 

"You  are  Mrs.  Clark  aren't  you?  You 
are  very  kind  to  come  to  ask  about  me.  I 
am  sorry  I  gave  you  so  much  trouble  yester- 
day; another  mile  or  more  and  I  should 
have  arrived  safely  at  the  hospital  and  been 
none  the  worse  for  my  long  walk.  You 
won't  mind  if  I  go  on  eating  a  moment 
longer,  will  you?  I  am  dreadfully  hungry 
and  I  have  just  succeeded  in  persuading 
the  charming  little  girl  who  is  taking  care 
of  me  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  world 
the  matter  with  me  today,  except  the  need 
for  food.  I  really  feel  no  worse  from 
yesterday's  experience,  although  it  is  nice 
to  be  so  deliciously  warm  after  one  has  come 
fairly  near  being  frozen." 

As  the  girl  talked,  the  older  woman  came 
and  took  a  little  chair  beside  the  bed.  The 
newcomer  to  the  hospital,  who  had  been 
rescued  from  the  snow  storm  the  afternoon 
before,  Sonya  now  discovered  was  not  so 


26  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

young  as  she  had  originally  believed.  On 
closer  observation  there  were  tiny  lines 
about  the  girl's  eyes,  a  little  droop  at  the 
corners  of  her  mouth,  which  might,  how- 
ever, be  due  partly  to  fatigue  and  exposure. 

"When  you  feel  inclined  and  if  you  are 
strong  enough,  I  wonder  if  you  will  not 
tell  me  something  about  yourself  and  where 
you  were  trying  to  go  when  we  picked  you 
up  yesterday?  Red  Cross  nurses  have  been 
in  many  unexpected  places  since  the  begin- 
ning of  the  war,  yet  one  scarcely  looks  to 
find  one  lost  in  the  snow  in  such  a  pictur- 
esque fashion,"  Sonya  suggested  half  smil- 
ing and  half  serious. 

In  answer  to  Sonya's  speech,  the  girl 
pushed  the  tray  of  food  which  by  this  time 
she  had  finished  eating,  to  the  bottom  of 
her  bed  and  sat  resting  her  chin  in  the 
palms  of  her  hands.  She  was  leaning 
forward  with  her  shoulders  lifted  and  wear- 
ing a  little  white  flannel  dressing  sacque 
which  Bianca  Zoli  must  have  loaned  to  her. 

"I  want  very  much  to  explain  to  you, 
Mrs.  Clark,  and  I  am  entirely  all  right 
again,  only  perhaps  a  little  tired  from  my 


A  Late  Recruit  27 

adventure.  I  do  not  seem  even  to  have 
taken  cold.  First  of  all  my  name  is  Nora 
Jamison  and  I  have  traveled  all  the  way 
from  California  to  France,  across  a  country 
and  across  an  ocean.  Was  it  my  good 
fortune  or  my  ill  fortune  that  I  landed  in 
Paris  just  three  days  before  the  armistice 
was  signed  to  begin  my  Red  Cross  nursing  ? 
I  have  been  looking  forward  to  the  oppor- 
tunity it  seems  to  me  for  years.  Oh,  I 
have  done  war  nursing,  but  near  one  of 
the  California  camps." 

The  girl  turned  her  eyes  at  this  moment 
to  glance  out  the  small  window  cut  into 
the  wall  just  beside  her  bed. 

They  were  remarkable  eyes,  Sonya  had 
already  observed,  sometimes  a  light  brown 
in  shade,  then  flecked  with  green  and  grey 
tones.  Not  in  any  sense  was  the  rest  of 
the  face  beautiful,  although  oddly  interest- 
ing, the  nose  long  and  delicate,  the  lips 
thin  with  slightly  irregular  white  teeth. 

"  I  want  to  see  what  this  French  country 
is  like,  Mrs.  Clark,  see  it  until  I  shall  never 
forget  its  desolation  as  compared  to  the 
(ruitfulness  and  tranquility  of  our  own. 


28  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Some  day  when  I  return  home  I  mean  to 
make  some  of  my  own  country  people  share 
my  impression  with  me." 

Then  without  further  explanation  of  her 
meaning  she  turned  again  to  her  com- 
panion. 

"I  wonder  if  you  are  going  to  be  willing 
to  do  me  a  great  favor?  Strange,  I  know, 
to  be  asking  a  favor  of  some  one  who  has 
never  seen  one  and  knows  nothing  of  one, 
save  that  I  am  already  in  your  debt!  I 
want  you  to  take  me  with  you  as  one  of 
your  Red  Cross  nurses  to  work  with  the 
army  of  occupation  on  the  Rhine.  Please 
don't  refuse  me  yet. 

When  I  arrived  in  Paris  three  days 
before  the  signing  of  the  armistice  I  was 
kept  waiting  there  until  the  day  after  the 
celebration.  Then  I  was  told  that  if  I 
preferred  I  could  stay  on  in  Paris  a  week  or 
more  and  go  back  home,  since  now  that 
the  war  was  over,  there  would  be  less  need 
for  Red  Cross  nurses.  Yet  somehow  I 
managed  to  plead  my  cause  and  the  morning 
after  the  armistice  I  was  ordered  to  report 
to  Dr.  Clark  at  his  hospital  near  Chateau- 


A  Late  Recruit  29 

Thierry.  Probably  there  would  be  nurses 
who  were  tired  and  would  now  wish  to  be 
discharged  and  sent  home.  I  was  told  that 
a  letter  had  been  written  Dr.  Clark  to 
expect  me.  There  was  a  very  especial 
reason  why  I  wished  to  come  to  this  neigh- 
borhood which  I  would  like  to  tell  you 
later.  Well,  I  had  a  fairly  difficult  journey 
from  Paris.  I  was  alone  and  know  almost 
no  French.  But  there  was  no  one  to  send 
with  me  and  even  the  Red  Cross  organiza- 
tion relaxed  just  a  little  with  the  prospect 
of  peace.  Nevertheless  nothing  happened 
to  me  of  any  importance  until  I  reached  the 
station  where  I  was  told  some  one  would 
be  Waiting  to  drive  me  to  the  hospital. 
There  was  no  one.  But  the  mistake  was 
mine,  because  I  thought  an  old  Frenchman 
told  me  the  Red  Cross  hospital  was  only 
five  miles  away.  At  present,  knowing  my 
own  failure  to  understand  French  I  think 
that  he  probably  said  fifteen  miles.  How- 
ever, I  feel  I  must  have  walked  nearer 
fifty,  if  I  may  exaggerate  the  actual  facts. 
I  kept  asking  in  my  best  French  to  be  told 
the  proper  direction  and  thinking  I  under- 


30  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

stood  and  then  getting  lost.  When  I 
started  out  from  the  little  French  station 
it  was  early  in  the  morning  and  really  not 
very  cold;  you  must  not  think  I  am 
altogether  without  judgment.  But  now 
that  I  am  safely  here,  you  will  take  me  with 
you  to  Germany?  Just  think  how  far  I 
have  traveled  for  this  chance!  Your  other 
nurses  have  had  their  opportunity." 

Two  bright  spots  of  color  were  at  this 
moment  glowing  on  the  girl's  cheeks,  her 
lips  and  eyes  were  eager  as  a  child. 

Nevertheless  Sonya  shook  her  head. 

"I  am  sorry,  Miss  Jamison,  but  I'm 
afraid  I  can't  promise  anything.  In  the 
first  place,  my  husband  has  already  made 
the  choice  of  the  Red  Cross  nurses  who  are 
to  form  his  unit.  He  selected  his  staff  of 
nurses  and  physicians  last  night.  There  is 
no  time  for  delay.  The  division  of  troops 
we  are  to  serve  leaves  before  dawn  Sunday 
morning.  The  Red  Cross  units  will  bring 
up  the  rear.  We  will  probably  move  later 
on  the  same  morning.  Don't  think  I  am 
not  sympathetic;  why  you  must  feel  like 
the  last  of  our  American  troops  who  reached 


A  Late  Recruit  31 

Chateau-Thierry  the  morning  of  the  armi- 
stice. Major  Hersey  told  me  it  was  difficult 
to  keep  them  from  fighting,  armistice,  or  no 
armistice.  But  you  will  be  able  to  remain 
here  at  the  hospital  for  a  time.  We  still 
have  a  number  of  the  wounded  to  be  cared 
for  and  more  than  half  the  staff  will  stay 
behind." 

The  new  nurse  covered  her  eyes  for  a 
moment  with  her  hands,  they  were  beautiful 
nurse's  hands,  with  long  slender,  firm 
fingers. 

"Mrs.  Clark,  I  haven't  any  immediate 
family,  the  one  person  I  cared  for  and  to 
whom  I  was  engaged  was  killed  here  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Chateau-Thierry  at  one 
of  the  first  engagements  of  the  United  States 
troops.  We  had  planned  to  do  wonderful 
things  with  our  life  together  after  the  war 
was  past  and  he  was  safely  home.  Now,  I 
haven't  the  courage,  not  for  a  time  anyhow, 
to  go  on  with  what  we  hoped  to  do.  I  must 
have  work,  change,  movement.  I  am  very 
strong,  see  how  quickly  I  have  recovered 
from  yesterday.  To  stay  here  at  the  hos- 
pital and  work  now  that  the  war  is  over 


32  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

would  of  course  be  better  than  going  home 
at  once.  But  the  hospital  will  be  sure  to 
close  in  a  little  time  and  the  men  sent  nearer 
the  coast  so  as  to  be  ready  to  sail  as  soon 
as  they  are  able.  May  I  at  least  talk  to 
Dr.  Clark?  Will  you  ask  him  to  give  me 
a  few  moments?  I  shall  be  dressed  in  a 
little  while  and  can  come  to  his  office." 

Sonya  rose  up  from  her  chair  and  stood 
hesitating  a  moment. 

There  was  something  in  the  girl's  story, 
something  in  her  face  which  was  oddly 
wistful  and  appealing.  More  than  an 
ordinary  loss  lay  behind  her  quickly  told 
tragedy. 

"Why,  yes,  I'll  speak  to  Dr.  Clark  if  you 
desire  it  and  in  any  case  he  will  wish  to 
know  you  have  recovered.  Yet  I  am  afraid 
I  cannot  truthfully  hold  out  much  hope  to 
you.  As  a  matter  of  fact  I  have  not  per- 
sonally the  least  influence  with  my  husband 
in  professional  matters.  If  I  had,  well  I 
should  like  to  take  you  with  our  Red  Cross 
unit  to  the  Rhine,"  and  Sonya  stooped, 
obeying  an  unusual  impulse  and  kissed  the 
new  girl  lightly  on  the  forehead  before 
leaving  her. 


CHAPTER  III 

Toward  Germany 

"Happy  is  he  who  takes  the  open  road, 
From  rosy  sunburst  till  the  stars  ascend. 

Light  is  his  heart,  though  heavy  be  his  load, 
If  love  but  waits  him  at  his  journey's  end." 

THE  two  Red  Cross  nurses,  Theo- 
dosia  Thompson  and  Ruth  Carroll 
were  standing  together  at  the  edge 
of  a  bleak  field  in  the  dawn  of  a  mid- 
November  morning.  Their  companion  was 
a  young  American  physician.  "What  an 
extraordinary  quotation  under  the  pres- 
ent circumstances,  Thea !  But  then,  since 
you  are  a  bundle  of  contradictions,  I  pre- 
sume you  suggest  that  love  will  await  us 
at  bur  journey's  end  when  you  really 
mean  hate.  I  wonder  to  what  extent  the 
Germans  will  hate  us  and  how  difficult  life 
will  be  among  them  when  we  occupy  their 
cities  on  the  Rhine." 
.  Ruth  Carroll,  who  had  begun  her  speech 

3  (33) 


34  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

as  an  answer  to  the  other  girl,  now  con- 
cluded it  by  turning  her  gaze  upon  Dr. 
Hugh  Raymond,  who  made  no  effort  at  the 
moment  to  answer  so  unanswerable  a 
question. 

"Oh,  I  was  not  thinking  of  the  entrance 
of  our  American  troops  into  Germany,  but 
into  Belgium  and  the  little  devastated 
French  villages  which  have  not  seen  a 
friendly  face  in  over  four  years,"  Theo- 
dosia  Thompson  replied.  "Our  soldiers 
must  first  pass  through  the  rescued  towns. 
But  actually,  Ruth,  I  was  not  thinking 
deeply  at  all.  With  the  knowledge  that  we 
were  soon  to  take  the  open  road,  the  verse 
came  into  my  mind.  Please  don't  always 
be  so  matter  of  fact." 

Possibly  the  two  girls  were  talking  be- 
cause it  is  so  difficult  for  girls  to  remain 
silent  for  any  length  of  time  even  under 
the  most  amazing  conditions.  At  this 
moment,  peering  steadfastly  through  the 
grey  light  of  the  approaching  day,  with 
Dr.  Raymond  beside  them,  they  were 
beholding  one  of  the  greatest  spectacles  in 
human  history,  the  first  movement  of  the 


Toward  Germany  35 

American  Army  of  Occupation  toward  the 
Rhine. 

In  line  with  the  vision  of  the  three 
watchers  at  this  instant  khaki-clad  figures 
were  marching  slowly  forward  with  their 
faces  turned  toward  the  east.  Behind  them 
down  the  long  road  amunition  and  supply 
trains  were  lumbering ;  cannons  and  big  guns 
were  groaning  their  way  onward  as  in  time 
of  war.  But  although  it  was  not  war,  but 
the  vanguard  of  peace,  nevertheless  the 
American  soldiers  were  prepared  for  war, 
should  the  armistice  be  ended  at  any 
moment.  Overhead  observation  balloons 
were  floating,  which  were  to  move  more 
rapidly  than  the  army  and  form  a  part  of 
the  advance  guard. 

"We  are  scheduled  to  enter  Virton  some 
time  tomorrow,  Miss  Thompson.  Virton 
is  the  first  town  across  the  Belgian  border, 
then  Briey  and  Longwy  and  then  the  little 
Duchy  of  Luxemburg.  It  is  a  great  trek 
and  I  am  glad  to  be  allowed  to  join  it.  Yet 
somehow  I  wish  we  were  sending  our 
nurses  in  dirigibles  so  as  to  make  the  journey 
mere  quickly  and  safely.  We  have  suffered 


36  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

so  much  from  German  treachery  in  the 
past  that  I  can't  quite  trust  them  on  this 
march.  Yet  personally  I  wish  I  could  have 
gone  with  the  soldiers." 

The  young  American  doctor  spoke  slowly 
and  solemnly.  He  was  a  tall  slender  fellow 
with  •  sandy  hair  and  a  rather  finely  cut 
face,  a  little  Roman  in  type.  His  manner 
was  also  slightly  dictatorial,  as  if  he  were 
a  much  older  and  wiser  person  than  his 
feminine  audience,  although  he  was  scarcely 
twenty-five. 

Theodosia  Thompson  paid  no  attention 
to  his  remarks  although  he  seemed  to  be 
addressing  her;  however  Ruth  Carroll  lis- 
tened as  interestedly  as  any  one  could  have 
desired. 

Dr.  Raymond  had  not  been  as  friendly 
with  the  Red  Cross  nurses  at  the  Chateau- 
Thierry  hospital  as  one  might  naturally 
have  expected,  considering  the  fact  that 
they  had  worked  and  dreamed  and  prayed 
under  the  same  roof  during  the  last  thrilling 
months  before  the  close  of  the  war.  But  he 
was  supposed  not  to  care  for  women  or 
girls,  either  because  he  was  too  shy,  or 


Toward  Germany  37 

because  he  suffered  from  an  undue  sense 
of  superiority.  Notwithstanding,  he  appar- 
ently made  a  mild  exception  in  favor  of 
Ruth  Carroll,  although  for  her  intimate 
friend  and  companion,  Thea  Thompson, 
ordinarily  he  had  to  make  an  effort  to  con- 
ceal his  dislike. 

Over  the  French  country  this  morning 
the  snow  of  a  few  days  before  had  hardened 
and  been  beaten  down  into  a  frost  covered 
layer  of  mud,  yet  the  wind  had  become  a 
little  quieter  and  not  so  piercingly  cold. 

"Don't  you  think  we  had  best  go  back 
to  the  hospital  in  a  few  moments,  Thea?" 
Ruth  at  this  instant  inquired.  "There  are 
still  preparations  for  us  to  make  before 
our  Red  Cross  unit  takes  its  place  in  the 
line  of  march.  As  a  matter  of  fact  I  don't 
think  I  slept  three  hours  last  night,  and 
neither  Dr.  Clark  nor  Mrs.  Clark  made  a 
pretence  of  going  to  bed." 

Thea  linked  her  arm  in  Ruth's. 

The  young  physician  who  was  their  com- 
panion wore  a  curious,  rapt  expression. 
He  was  still  gazing  after  the  moving  army, 
and  seemed  not  to  have  heard. 


38  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"Goodby,  Dr.  Raymond."  Thea  made 
a  little  curtsey  that  was  unexpectedly 
graceful.  "Thank  you  for  suggesting  to 
Ruth  that  she  see  the  first  breaking  of 
camp  of  the  American  Army  of  Occupation. 
I  know  you  had  not  intended  that  I  accom- 
pany you,  yet  thank  you  just  the  same. 
Never  so  long  as  I  live  shall  I  forget  this 
daybreak  in  France!  Why,  it  is  as  if  an 
old  world  had  ended  on  the  eleventh  of 
November  and  a  new  one  was  beginning 
today!  Besides  who  knows  what  experi- 
ences may  lie  ahead,  or  romances.  Dr.  Ray- 
mond. You  see  now  the  war  has  ended, 
perhaps  even  you  may  wake  up  to  other 
interesting  facts  in  life  beside  professional 


ones." 


With  an  odd,  challenging  expression, 
Thea  Thompson  watched  the  young  doc- 
tor's face,  expecting  him  at  least  to  change 
color  or  show  some  sign  of  annoyance. 
However,  as  he  was  a  good  deal  taller  than 
she,  he  merely  looked  over  her  head  and 
toward  Ruth  Carroll. 

"If  you  will  forgive  me,  Miss  Carroll,  I 
won't  return  with  you  just  this  minute.  I 


Toward  Germany  39 

have  nothing  very  special  to  look  after  and 
I  want  to  see  as  much  of  this  first  movement 
of  our  army  as  possible.  Afterwards  our 
Red  Cross  motors  and  ambulances  will 
probably  have  to  keep  in  the  rear." 

Then  the  two  girls  moved  away  toward 
the  Red  Cross  hospital  choosing  their 
route  along  a  path  near  the  edge  of  the  road, 
so  as  not  to  be  in  the  way  of  the  oncoming 
trucks. 

"I  do  wish  you  would  try  not  to  talk 
personalities  on  a  morning  like  this,  Thea 
dear,"  Ruth  urged  gently,  "and  particularly 
not  to  Dr.  Raymond.  I  have  told  you  it 
makes  him  uncomfortable.  He  is  really 
not  aware  that  there  is  a  woman  or  a  girl 
in  the  world  in  any  personal  fashion.  I  am 
sure  the  very  word  romance  irritates  him. 
I  presume  that  is  why  you  used  it.  Don't 
get  into  mischief  now  that  the  war  is  over, 
Thea,  because  you  may  have  less  hard  work 
when  you  have  been  so  good  all  the  past 
year.  I  feel  it  specially  because  I  know 
you  did  not  naturally  care  for  nursing  and 
only  began  it  at  first  in  order  to  come  to 
France  with  me.  Still  you  have  been  very 


40  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

successful  and  perhaps  may  wish  to  keep 
on  with  nursing  as  a  profession  after  we 
return  home?" 

A  little  sound  that  was  neither  assent 
nor  refusal  followed. 

Then  Thea  Thompson  shook  her  head. 
"Let's  don't  discuss  either  the  past  or  the 
future  just  now,  Ruth.  Thank  heaven  the 
present  is  sufficient!  I've  an  idea  that  once 
our  soldiers  reach  the  Rhine  and  settle 
down  they  will  be  needing  entertainment 
as  much  as  they  will  need  nursing.  Person- 
ally I  intend  to  have  a  little  relief  from  this 
long  strain  and  have  as  good  a  time  as 
possible.  Oh,  don't  look  so  shocked,  Ruth. 
I  don't  intend  to  do  anything  especially 
wicked,  play  a  little  perhaps  and  be  a  little 
frivolous.  You  and  I  are  certainly  contrasts 
as  Kentucky  girls!  You  know  there  may 
be  a  chance  we  may  run  across  a  little 
princess  somewhere  in  hiding  and  that  she 
may  fall  in  love  with  one  of  our  American 
soldiers.  American  soldiers  are  greater  than 
kings  these  days,  and  princesses  are  in  need 
of  protection.  So  perhaps  I  may  be  a  looker- 
on  at  some  one  else's  romance  and  not  have 


Toward  Germany  41 

one  of  my  own.  I  have  been  a  looker-on 
at  many  things  I  have  wished  for  myself 
before  today,  Ruth,  as  you  know.  But 
please  let  us  hurry.  I  promised  Mrs.  Clark 
we  would  not  stay  away  from  the  hospital 
but  a  short  time  and  I  wish  to  keep  my  word. 
She  does  not  like  me  particularly,  or  at 
least  I  seem  to  puzzle  her." 

Ruth  Carroll  shook  her  head.  The  girl 
beside  her  had  not  had  a  happy  childhood 
or  young  girlhood,  so  perhaps  it  was  natural 
that  she  should  wish,  as  she  expressed  it, 
"just  to  have  a  good  time." 

"You  puzzle  a  good  many  people,  Thea, 
including  me  and  sometimes  you  even 
puzzle  yourself.  But  you  know  I  have 
always  believed  the  good  would  win  in  the 
end.  Don't  spoil  your  nursing  record.  We 
are  very  fortunate  to  have  been  chosen  to 
form  a  part  of  the  Red  Cross  unit  to  follow 
the  army." 

At  this  moment  the  grey  November 
clouds  parted  and  a  pale  rose  appeared  in 
the  sky. 

The  two  girls  were  reaching  the  neighbor- 
hood of  their  Red  Cross  hospital.  Drawn 


42  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

up  nearby  were  half  a  dozen  Red  Cross 
ambulances,  an  equal  number  of  closed 
cars  and  several  large  trucks  for  carrying 
medical  supplies. 

Moving  about  and  directing  the  hospital 
orderlies  was  Dr.  David  Clark,  the  surgeon 
in  command  of  the  hospital.  He  had  been 
ordered  to  take  charge  of  the  Red  Cross 
unit,  who  were  to  follow  the  division  of 
American  troops  from  the  neighborhood 
of  Chateau-Thierry  to  the  Rhine  to  assist 
in  policing  Germany. 

With  him  at  the  moment,  and  aiding  in 
a  hundred  small  ways,  was  his  wife,  Sonya 
Clark. 

As  the  two  nurses  approached  and  Dr. 
Clark  caught  sight  of  them,  he  frowned 
with  disapproval  and  surprise. 

At  the  instant  it  seemed  impossible  to 
guess  what  two  of  his  nurses  could  be  doing 
off  duty  at  daybreak  on  this  morning  of  all 
mornings. 

Sonya  understood  and  nodded  sympa- 
thetically. 

"You  have  been  to  see  our  troops  break 
camp  and  start  for  Germany?  I  remember 


Toward  Germany  43 

you  asked  permission.  I  envy  you  girls 
the  experience,  although  we  shall  probably 
see  many  extraordinary  sights  before  this 
day  is  over.  We  shall  leave  in  a  few  hours; 
naturally  it  will  not  take  long  for  us  in 
motor  cars,  to  catch  up  with  the  soldiers 
who  are  traveling  afoot.  You  will  be  ready. 
I  hope  the  sky  at  present  is  a  good  omen 
of  the  future." 

And  Sonya  pointed  to  the  rose  light 
overhead. 

Later  in  the  day,  the  Red  Cross  unit 
from  the  hospital  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Chateau-Thierry  took  its  place  in  the  rear 
of  the  line  of  march  of  the  American  Army 
of  Occupation  toward  Germany. 

By  this  time  the  sun  was  shining  and 
the  roads  had  become  comparatively  clear. 
Hospital  supplies  had  been  sent  on  ahead 
with  a  group  of  hospital  orderlies,  Dr. 
Clark  and  a  corps  of  his  physicians  following 
soon  after. 

In  a  later  automobile  Mrs.  Clark  had 
with  her  half  a  dozen  Red  Cross  nurses, 
and  in  a  second  Miss  Blackstone,  the  former 
superintendent  of  the  hospital,  an  equal 


44  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

number.  Also  there  was  a  third  automobile 
filled  with  physicians  and  orderlies  who  were 
to  keep  as  close  to  the  two  other  cars  as 
circumstances  allowed. 

Across  No  Man's  land  on  this  November 
morning,  from  the  northern  end  of  France 
to  the  southern,  were  passing  the  victorious 
allied  armies,  three  hundred  thousand  Amer- 
ican troops  led  by  Pershing  to  victory,  and 
an  equal  or  greater  number  of  French  and 
British. 

In  the  car  with  Sonya  the  American  girls 
had  but  little  to  say  to  one  another  during 
the  first  part  of  their  journey.  Not  only 
was  the  land  before  them  desolate  beyond 
description,  but  filled  with  tragic  memories. 

Early  in  the  afternoon,  reaching  the  edge 
of  a  little  French  town,  the  Red  Cross 
automobiles  stopped.  The  occupants  were 
in  no  great  hurry  to  move  forward.  In 
advance  the  cavalry  had  swept  on  to  pre- 
pare the  way,  but  the  infantry  was  going 
ahead  slowly  and  would  encamp  for  the 
night.  This  division  of  the  Red  Cross 
intended  keeping  in  the  background  so 
that  in  case  the  men  became  ill,  they  could 


Toward  Germany  45 

drop  out  and  be  overtaken  by  nurses  and 
physicians. 

The  girls  were  glad  of  the  rest  and  also 
extraordinarily  hungry,  having  spent  the 
greater  part  of  the  night  and  every  moment 
since  daylight  in  preparation  for  the  advance. 

Their  three  cars  had  stopped  in  front  of 
a  small  farmhouse  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
town. 

Approaching  the  house,  Sonya  and  Dr. 
Raymond  believed  it  to  be  empty.  The 
blinds  were  closed,  the  pathway  to  the 
front  door  untrodden.  Yet  it  had  once 
been  a  gay  little  house  of  French  grey  witk 
bright  blue  shutters. 

A  knock  at  the  door  and  both  Sonya  and 
the  young  physician  thought  they  heard 
scurrying  noises  inside.  Yet  knocking  again 
there  was  no  reply. 

"Shall  I  try  pushing  the  little  front  door 
open,  Mrs.  Clark?  It  is  pretty  cold  eating 
outside.  I  can't  quite  understand  the 
situation.  The  French  people  know  we  are 
their  friends;  they  have  been  told  to  expect 
nothing  but  kindness  and  consideration 
from  us.  Do  look,  already  the  French 


46  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

civilians  are  coming  out  from  the  village 
to  welcome  us.  Our  little  house  is  surely 
uninhabited  or  it  would  not  be  so  inhos- 
pitable." 

Following  Dr.  Raymond's  suggestion, 
Sony  a  turned. 

Standing  not  far  away  in  a  group  were 
the  six  Red  Cross  nurses  for  whom  she  felt 
especially  responsible,  Nona  Davis  and 
Mildred  Thornton,  the  two  girls  who  were 
her  intimate  and  devoted  friends  and  who 
had  made  exceptional  sacrifices  to  remain 
in  Europe  now  that  the  war  was  ended. 
There  were  also  the  two  comparatively  new 
nurses,  Ruth  Carroll  and  Theodosia  Thomp- 
son, and  Bianca  Zoli.  The  sixth  girl  was 
the  Red  Cross  nurse,  Nora  Jamison,  who 
had  arrived  so  late  at  the  hospital.  Never- 
theless she  had  been  chosen  by  Dr.  Clark 
to  form  a  member  of  his  Red  Cross  unit 
who  were  to  follow  the  army  of  occupation. 

Beyond  them  was  another  group  of 
nurses  and  physicians. 

To  Sonya's  surprise  she  saw  approaching 
at  this  moment  from  the  little  French  town 
close  by  between  fifty  and  a  hundred  per- 


Toward  Germany  47 

sons.  Some  of  them  were  old  men  and 
women  hobbling  along  on  sticks,  their 
faces  gaunt  and  haggard  with  past  suffering, 
but  shining  now  with  happiness.  A  dozen 
or  more  little  French  girls  were  marching 
abreast,  one  of  them  carrying  a  small 
American  flag,  another  a  French.  Both 
flags  were  evidently  home  made  and  must 
have  been  carefully  hidden  from  the  Ger- 
mans during  their  long  occupancy  of  the 
French  village.  With  them  were  five  or  six 
American  soldiers  who  had  been  taken  pris- 
oners by  the  Germans  and  were  now  being 
allowed  to  rejoin  their  own  comrades. 

"We  haven't  a  great  deal  of  food,  I  know," 
Sonya  began  impulsively.  "But  don't 
you  think,  Dr.  Raymond,  we  might  ask 
the  friends  who  have  come  to  welcome  us 
and  who  seem  hungriest  to  share  our  food  ? 
A  great  quantity  of  supplies  are  to  follow 
us  and  we  will  probably  wait  for  a  feu- 
days  somewhere  along  the  line  of  march. 
Dr.  Clark  told  me  he  wanted  us  to  be  pre- 
pared to  care  for  the  wounded  American 
soldiers  we  meet  along  the  way,  soldiers 
who  have  been  imprisoned  in  Germany 


48  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

and  must  have  suffered  untold  tortures 
from  improper  treatment.  Then,  if  any 
of  our  own  soldiers  are  taken  ill  along  the 
route  of  march,  Dr.  Clark  is  to  see  they 
are  left  in  a  comfortable  hospital  with  the 
necessary  supplies  and  it  may  be  we  shall 
be  delayed  to  look  after  them." 

Forgetting  her  effort  to  enter  the  little 
house,  Sonya  at  this  instant  moved  away 
from  Dr.  Raymond  to  rejoin  the  other 
Red  Cross  nurses. 

In  French  fashion  some  of  the  old  peas- 
ants were  kissing  the  hands  of  their  allies. 
Miss  Blackstone  and  a  physician  had 
already  unwound  a  dirty  bandage  from  the 
arm  of  an  American  soldier  and  were  exam- 
ining his  wound.  Sonya  had  no  desire  to 
be  left  out  of  the  little  crowd  of  French 
and  American  friends. 

Within  fifteen  minutes,  however,  she  had 
again  returned  to  the  little  house.  This 
time  she  was  accompanied  by  an  old  French 
peasant  woman  to  whom  she  had  explained 
the  situation,  inquiring  if  the  farmhouse 
was  in  truth  uninhabited. 

At  present  it  was  the  French  woman  who 


Toward  Germany  49 

hammered,  not  gently  but  with  the  utmost 
firmness  upon  the  closed  door. 

"It  may  not  be  possible,  madame,  that 
we  enter  in  at  the  front  door,"  she  explained. 
"It  is  my  impression  that  la  petite  Louisa 
has  never  once  unfastened  this  door  since 
she  opened  it  to  the  German  soldiers  who 
afterwards  took  away  her  mother  and  older 
sister.  She  has  been  here  ever  since  all 
alone,  as  her  father  and  brother  were  of 
course  with  the  army.  La  petite  Louisa  has 
since  that  time  been  distrait,  not  you 
understand  exactly  in  her  right  senses,  but 
harmless.  It  is  not  that  her  French  neigh- 
bors have  neglected  her.  I  have  myself  tried 
to  take  her  home  to  be  with  me,  but  always 
she  comes  back  to  the  little  grey  house." 

The  old  peasant  shrugged  her  shoulders, 
as  she  continued  banging  on  the  door  and 
talking  at  the  same  time. 

"There  have  been  so  many  things  to 
endure.  One  more  forsaken,  half  starved 
child!  What  would  you  do?  Her  family 
was  not  well  known  in  our  village;  they  had 
moved  here  from  Paris  a  short  time  before 
the  war  and  were  said  to  have  been  wealthy 


50  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

people  who  had  fallen  into  misfortune.  So 
after  a  time,  it  may  not  seem  kind,  but  life 
has  been  too  hard  some  of  the  days  even 
for  kindness,  so  finally  we  left  the  little  girl 
alone.  Neighbors  have  given  her  food  when 
there  was  food  to  give.  Even  a  few  of  the 
enemy  soldiers  have  sometimes  tried  to 
make  friends  and  persuade  her  to  eat,  but 
always  she  would  rush  away  from  them  with 
the  great  fear." 

Not  altogether  sure  of  what  the  old 
French  peasant  was  trying  to  make  plain 
to  her,  yet  convinced  enough  of  the  tragedy 
of  the  story,  Sonya  laid  her  hand  on  the 
old  woman's  arm. 

"Don't  you  think  we  had  best  not 
frighten  the  little  girl  then  by  trying  to 
enter  her  house.  Some .  one  else  in  the 
village  I  feel  sure  will  offer  us  hospitality. 
And  yet  something  should  be  done  for  the 
little  girl,  now  the  war  is  past  she  must  be 
made  to  understand  she  need  not  be  afraid," 
Sonya  expostulated. 

However,  the  French  woman  continued 
knocking. 

She  also  had  been  calling  out  in  French, 


Toward  Germany  51 

reassuring  the  little  girl  inside,  pleading 
with  her.  "La  petite  Louisa." 

And  now  Sonya  heard  footsteps  drawing 
near  the  closed  door.  The  next  moment 
the  door  partly  opened,  disclosing  the  most 
pathetic  child's  figure  she  had  ever  seen. 

The  little  girl  was  perhaps  twelve  years 
old  and  did  not  look  like  the  usual  French 
child,  for  though  her  hair  was  coal  black, 
her  eyes  were  a  violet  blue,  fringed  by  the 
blackest  lashes,  her  skin  almost  an  unearthly 
pallor.  In  spite  of  her  look  of  hunger  she 
was  clean  and  not  only  scrupulously,  but 
exquisitely  dressed  in  a  little  silk  and  serge 
frock  made  with  care  and  taste. 

The  child's  eyes  were  what  held  Sonya, 
however,  they  were  at  once  so  terrified  and 
so  sad. 

Looking  past  the  two  women  at  the 
cro\vd  outside,  she  would  have  fallen  except 
that  Sonya's  arm  went  swiftly  around  her 
while  she  tried  to  explain  that  they  were 
friends. 

Afterwards  Sonya  and  the  Red  Cross 
nurses  discovered  that  the  little  house  was 
furnished  very  differently  from  the  ordinary 


52  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

French  farmhouse,  with  possessions  which 
must  have  come  from  some  handsomer 
home. 

In  the  dining  room  they  ate  their  luncheon 
on  a  French  oak  table  with  beautiful  carved 
feet  and  found  that  the  sideboard  and  chairs 
were  also  of  handsome  French  oak. 

The  little  room  soon  became  crowded, 
not  only  with  the  Red  Cross  girls  and 
physicians,  but  with  a  number  of  the  French 
people  who  came  in  to  assist  in  the  celebra- 
tion. Beyond  gifts  of  chocolate  and  bread, 
they  refused  to  accept  other  food,  explaining 
that  the  portion  of  the  American  army 
which  had  passed  through  their  village 
earlier  in  the  day  had  given  them  supplies. 

Yet  the  little  French  girl  in  whose  home 
the  celebration  was  taking  place  would 
neither  eat  nor  speak  to  her  French  acquaint- 
ances or  to  the  strange  Americans. 

Sonya  and  Miss  Blackstone  confided  to 
each  other  their  impression  that  the  little 
girl  was  probably  unable  to  speak,  fright 
and  exhaustion  having  oftentimes  this  effect 
upon  highly  nervous  temperaments. 

However,  in  the  midst  of  the  luncheon, 


Toward  Germany  53 

suddenly  the  little  French  girl  slipped  over 
beside  the  new  Red  Cross  nurse,  Nora 
Jamison,  and  took  tight  hold  of  her  hand. 
She  even  allowed  her  to  tempt  her  into  eat- 
ing small  morsels  of  food. 

By  accident  the  new  nurse  was  sitting 
next  Sonya  Clark  and  Sonya  turned  to  her, 
mystified  by  the  little  French  girl's  impetu- 
ous action. 

"I  wonder  how  you  managed  that,  Miss 
Jamison?"  she  inquired.  "I  have  been 
trying  to  make  friends  with  our  little  French 
hostess  ever  since  my  meeting  with  her 
and  she  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  me. 
You  seem  not  to  have  noticed  her  and  she 
has  given  her  confidence  to  you." 

Still  holding  the  little  French  girl's  hand 
Nora  Jamison  nodded. 

"You  will  find  I  am  a  kind  of  Pied  Piper, 
Mrs.  Clark.  I  had  always  nursed  children 
before  I  began  war  work  and  am  especially 
fond  of  them." 

Sonya  shook  her  head. 

"It  is  Peter  Pan  I  thought  of  when  I 
first  saw  you.  I  wonder  if  you  are  one  of 
the  lucky  persons  who  never  grow  up? 


54  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

I've  an  idea  you  will  be  a  great  help  to  us 
when  we  finally  reach  Germany.  We  don't 
want  the  German  children  to  think  of  us 
as  ogres  and  one  wonders  what  stories 
their  parents  may  now  be  telling  them  of 
our  American  soldiers." 

Then  so  many  things  distracted  Sonya 
Clark's  attention  that  she  thought  no  more 
of  the  little  deserted  French  girl  until  she 
and  Bianca  looked  for  her  to  say  goodby 
and  found  that  the  child  had  disappeared. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Luxemburg 

IN  the  afternoon,  traveling  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Belgium,  there  was  an  unex- 
pected movement  under  the  broad  seat 
of  the  Red  Cross  car  which  startled  its 
occupants. 

The  first  exclamation  came  from  Bianca 
Zoli  who  happened  to  be  sitting  just  over  a 
space  where  a  large  box  of  provisions 
originally  had  been  stored.  The  box  had 
been  removed,  however,  and  the  food  eaten 
at  luncheon. 

"I  am  absurd!"  Bianca  exclaimed,  clutch- 
ing at  Nora  Jamison's  hand,  as  she  was 
sitting  beside  her.  "But  I  thought  I  felt 
something  stir.  I  wonder  if  the  excitement 
of  our  journey  is  having  a  strange  influence 
upon  me?" 

"I  don't  think  so,"  the  older  girl  returned, 
"  I  have  been  conscious  of  life,  a  movement 
of  some  kind  underneath  us  ever  since  we 

(55) 


56  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

left  the  little  French  farmhouse.  I  say  I 
have  been  conscious,  no,  I  have  not  been 
exactly  that,  only  puzzled  and  uncomfort- 
able." 

Leaning  over,  Nora  at  this  instant  lifted 
the  curtain,  and  Bianca  bending  forward 
at  the  same  time,  they  both  became  aware  of 
the  figure  of  the  little  French  girl  who  had 
vanished  a  few  moments  before  their  depar- 
ture from  her  home. 

"Sonya!"  Bianca  called. 

This  was  scarcely  necessary,  since  by 
this  time  every  occupant  of  the  car  knew 
equally  well  what  had  happened  and  curi- 
ously enough,  without  discussion,  under- 
stood the  explanation  for  the  child's  action. 

The  little  girl  had  believed  that  this 
group  of  women  and  girls,  wearing  the  Red 
Cross  of  service,  were  her  friends  and  if 
possible  would  protect  her  from  what  she 
feared  most  in  all  the  world,  the  grey  uni- 
formed German  soldiers.  Also  they  were 
leaving  the  neighborhood  where  she  had 
lived  under  a  burden  of  terror. 
|  Her  one  desire  was  to  escape  from  the 
captured  town  where  the  Germans  had  been 


Luxemburg  57 

i 

in  authority  so  many  weary  months  As 
Nora  Jamison  and  Bianca  both  struggled 
to  assist  the  child,  they  found  she  could 
scarcely  help  herself,  so  stiff  had  she 
become  from  her  uncomfortable  position. 

Yet  she  managed  with  their  aid  to  climb 
up  and  sit  crowded  close  between  Bianca 
and  Nora  Jamison. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  this 
child,  Sonya?"  Bianca  demanded,  more 
sympathetic  than  she  cared  to  reveal, 
remembering  her  own  childhood,  which 
had  been  more  lonely  and  difficult  than  any 
one  had  ever  realized.  Not  even  Sonya, 
who  had  come  to  her  rescue  in  those  past 
days  in  Italy,  more  from  a  combination  of 
circumstance  than  from  any  great  affection 
for  her,  had  ever  understood. 

In  response  Sonya  bit  her  lips  and 
frowned.  There  was  something  about  the 
little  French  girl  which  had  attracted  her 
strongly  at  the  first  sight  of  her,  an  attrac- 
tion she  could  not  have  explained,  unless  it 
were  compassion,  and  yet  she  had  seen  many 
pathetic,  forsaken  children  during  her  war 
work  in  France. 


58  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"I  am  sure  I  don't  know,  Bianca,"  she 
replied  finally.  "I  suppose  we  can  leave 
the  child  with  some  French  family  along 
our  route.  However,  most  of  them  have 
responsibilities  enough  of  their  own,  with- 
out our  adding  a  child  whose  last  name  we 
do  not  even  know  and  who  appears  unable  to 
tell  us  anything  about  herself." 

"We  cannot  take  the  child  back  to  her 
own  home,  even  if  we  could  turn  back, 
which  is  of  course  out  of  the  question.  I 
would  not  have  the  courage  to  leave  the 
little  girl  alone  there,  when  she  has  showed 
so  plainly  her  wish  to  escape.  Oh,  well, 
life  is  full  enough  of  problems  and  some 
one  will  surely  take  the  child  off  our  hands ! 
people  in  adversity  are  wonderfully  kind 
to  one  another;  our  life  in  France  during 
the  war  has  taught  us  that  much." 

Both  Sonya  and  Bianca  were  speaking 
English  so  that  the  little  interloper  would 
not  be  able  to  understand  what  they  were 
saying. 

"I  wonder  why  we  cannot  take  'La 
petite  Louisa '  along  with  us,  Sonya  ?  After 
all  one  little  girl  more  or  less  won't  matter 


Luxemburg  59 

and  we  may  need  her  for  our  mascot  in 
the  new  work  that  lies  before  us.  I  don't 
know  why  I  feel  the  Red  Cross  nursing  with 
the  army  of  occupation  will  have  new 
difficulties  our  former  nursing  did  not  have. 
Perhaps  because  the  soldiers  will  probably 
not  be  seriously  ill  and  are  likely  to  be  a 
great  deal  more  bored,"  Mildred  Thornton 
urged. 

Sonya  shook  her  head. 

"Mildred,  it  is  a  little  embarrassing  to 
have  to  speak  of  it,  but  please  remember 
my  husband  is  something  of  a  martinet  in 
matters  of  Red  Cross  discipline.  I  am 
afraid  he  will  not  think  we  have  the  right 
to  add  a  little  girl  to  our  responsibilities. 
However,  the  child  is  with  us  now  not  by 
our  choice,  and  we  must  make  her  as  com- 
fortable as  possible  until  we  have  some 
inspiration  concerning  her.  Miss  Jamison, 
you  will  look  after  her,  won't  you,  since  she 
seems  to  prefer  you  ?" 

But  already  Nora  Jamison  had  assumed 
that  the  care  of  the  little  French  girl  had 
been  entrusted  to  her  as  a  matter  of  course. 

Later,  the  journey  through  France  and 


60  WitlrPershing  to  Victory 

into  Belgium  and  thence  into  Luxemburg 
became,  not  only  for  the  American  army 
but  for  the  Red  Cross  units  which  accom- 
panied it,  a  triumphant  procession. 

In  every  little  village  along  their  route 
bells  were  rung,  schools  closed  while  the 
children  and  the  citizens  gathered  in  the 
streets  to  shout  their  welcome.  Through 
the  country  at  each  crossroads  groups  of 
men,  women  and  young  people  were  found 
waiting  to  express  their  thankfulness  either 
with  smiles  or  tears. 

Thirty-six  hours  after  leaving  their  hos- 
pital near  Chateau-Thierry,  Mrs.  Clark 
and  her  Red  Cross  workers  crossed  the 
frontier  of  Belgium  and  entered  the  little 
town  of  Virton. 

In  Virton,  at  the  Red  Cross  headquarters, 
awaiting  them  they  found  orders  from  Dr. 
David  Clark.  As  promptly  as  possible  they 
were  to  proceed  to  the  capital  of  Luxemburg 
and  there  establish  a  temporary  Red  Cross 
hospital.  Dr.  Hugh  Raymond  was  to  take 
charge  with  Miss  Blackstone  as  superinten- 
dent, the  Red  Cross  nurses  assuming  their 
usual  duties.  Before  their  arrival  arrange- 


Luxemburg  61 

ments  for  their  reception  would  have  been, 
made  and  a  house  secured  for  their  tem- 
porary hospital. 

This  was  necessary  since  along  the  route 
of  march  numbers  of  soldiers  were  being 
attacked  by  influenza  and  must  be  cared  for. 
Ordinary  hospitals  were  already  over- 
crowded with  wounded  American  soldiers 
who  had  been  prisoners  in  Germany. 

Therefore,  obeying  orders,  this  particular 
Red  Cross  unit  entered  Luxemburg  a  few 
hours  before  the  arrival  of  General  Pershing 
at  the  head  of  his  victorious  troops. 

It  was  early  morning  when  the  Red 
Cross  girls  drove  into  the  little  duchy, 
which  has  occasioned  Europe  trouble  out 
of  all  proportion  to  its  size.  Actually  the 
duchy  of  Luxemburg  is  only  nine  hundred 
and  ninety-nine  square  miles  and  has  a 
population  of  three  hundred  thousand  per- 
sons. 

Just  as  surely  as  Germany  tore  up  her 
treaty  with  Belgium  as  a  "scrap  of  paper," 
when  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war  it  suited 
her  convenience,  as  surely  had  she  marched 
her  army  across  Luxemburg  in  spite  of 


62  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

the  protest  of  its  young  Grand  Duchess 
Marie  Adelaide. 

However,  when  Germany  continued  to  use 
Luxemburg  as  an  occupied  province,  the 
Grand  Duchess  was  supposed  to  have 
changed  her  policy  and  to  have  become 
a  German  ally. 

On  the  morning  when  the  American 
Red  Cross  entered  her  capital,  the  grey 
swarm  of  German  soldiers  was  hurrying 
rapidly  homeward,  broken  and  defeated, 
while  the  American  army  under  General 
Pershing  was  hourly  expected. 

To  make  way  for  the  more  important 
reception  and  to  give  as  little  trouble  as 
possible,  the  American  Red  Cross  drove 
directly  to  the  house  which  had  been  set 
apart  for  their  use.  The  house  proved  to 
be  a  large,  old  fashioned  place  with  wide 
windows  and  a  broad  veranda,  and  on  the 
principal  street  of  the  city  not  far  from  the 
Grand  Ducal  Palace. 

After  a  few  hours  of  intensive  work 
toward  transforming  a  one-time  private 
residence  into  a  temporary  hospital,  the 
entire  staff  deserted  their  labors  to  gather 
on  the  broad  veranda. 


Luxemburg  63 

The  news  had  reached  them  that  General 
Pershing  had  entered  the  capital  city  of 
Luxemburg  and  would  pass  their  head- 
quarters on  his  way  to  the  Grand  Ducal 
Palace  for  his  formal  reception  by  the 
Grand  Duchess. 

Later  a  portion  of  the  American  army 
itself  marched  by. 

From  their  balcony  the  American  girls 
could  see  the  stars  and  stripes  mingling 
with  the  red,  white  and  blue  of  the  small 
principality. 

Never  in  their  past  experience  had  they 
seen  a  welcome  to  equal  the  welcome  given 
by  the  citizens  of  Luxemburg  to  the  troops 
which  General  Pershing  had  led  to  victory. 
If  the  Grand  Ducal  family  had  been  won 
over  to  the  German  cause,  how  deeply  the 
people  of  Luxemburg  had  sympathized 
with  the  allies  was  proved  by  this  single 
day's  greeting. 

Together  with  the  people  in  the  streets 
the  Red  Cross  workers  found  they  were 
shouting  themselves  hoarse.  Yet  the  shouts 
were  barely  heard  amid  the  blowing  of 
whistles,  the  ringing  of  bells. 


64  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

In  the  hearts  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
tiny  duchy  apparently  there  was  a  great 
love  for  the  soldiers  of  the  greatest  democ- 
racy in  the  world. 

From  every  window  along  their  route  of 
march  flowers  rained  down  upon  the  soldiers, 
children  crowding  close  presented  each 
American  doughboy  with  a  bunch  of  chrys- 
anthemums; one  of  them  carried  a  banner 
on  which  was  inscribed,  "The  Day  of 
Glory  has  Arrived." 

Turning  to  speak  to  Mildred  Thornton 
who  stood  beside  her,  Nona  Davis  found 
to  her  surprise  that  her  cheeks  were  wet 
with  tears.  She  had  not  been  conscious 
of  them  until  this  instant. 

"It  pays  almost,  doesn't  it,  Mildred,  for 
all  the  suffering  we  have  witnessed  in 
Europe  in  the  past  four  years  to  see  the 
rejoicing  of  the  little  nations  of  Europe  over 
the  victory  of  democracy?  Even  if  the 
little  Grand  Duchess  is  pro-German  in 
sentiment,  it  is  plain  enough  that  her  people 
must  have  loathed  the  German  occupation 
of  their  country.  I  would  not  be  surprised 
if  the  passing  of  our  soldiers  may  not  mean 


Luxemburg  65 

a  change  of  government  in  Luxemburg. 
Under  the  circumstances  I  wonder  how  long 
our  Red  Cross  unit  may  remain?" 

Mildred  Thornton  shook  her  head. 

"Impossible  to  guess  of  course,  Nona. 
And  yet  I  am  glad  of  the  opportunity.  We 
shall  have  nursed  in  one  more  country  in 
Europe  and  perhaps  even  little  Luxemburg 
will  offer  us  new  experiences  and  new 
friends." 


CHAPTER  V 

Shoals 

DURING  the  thirty  odd  years  of  her 
life,  Sony  a  Vales  ky,  now  Mrs. 
David  Clark,  had  been  through 
many  and  varied  adventures;  some  of 
them,  in  her  young  womanhood  in  Russia, 
had  been  tragic,  others  merely  difficult. 
But  after  a  few  days  in  Luxemburg,  amid 
the  effort  to  establish  the  temporary  Red 
Cross  hospital,  Sonya  believed  that  she 
had  rarely  suffered  a  more  trying  interlude. 
It  was  not  the  actual  work  of  the  hospital 
arrangements  or  the  care  of  the  sick.  Of 
the  first  Miss  Blackstone  took  charge  and 
she  was  eminently  capable;  for  the  second 
Dr.  Hugh  Raymond  was  responsible.  Both 
of  them  had  able  assistants.  The  upper 
part  of  the  house  was  set  apart  for  the 
care  of  the  officers  and  soldiers  suffering 
from  influenza,  and  there  were  about  twenty 
cases;  the  second  floor  was  reserved  as 

(66) 


Shoals  67 

sleeping  quarters  for  the  staff  with  a  few 
extra  rooms  for  patients  who  were  ill  and 
in  need  of  attention  from  other  causes  so 
they  should  not  be  exposed  to  contagion. 
On  the  lower  floor  was  a  reception  room, 
dining  room  and  kitchen,  with  the  drawing 
room  for  convalescents. 

But  as  usual  Sonya  Clark's  task  was 
looking  after  the  Red  Cross  nurses,  seeing 
not  only  that  they  were  in  good  health, 
but  as  happy  and  contented  as  possible, 
giving  their  best  service  and  in  little  daager 
of  breakers  ahead. 

Nevertheless,  within  forty-eight  hours 
after  the  passing  of  the  American  troops 
through  Luxemburg,  it  appeared  to  Sonya 
that  some  unexpected  change  had  taken 
place  in  her  group  of  Red  Cross  nurses. 

What  they  were  actually  ordered  to  do 
they  did  in  a  fairly  dutiful  fashion,  but  the 
old  enthusiasm,  the  old  passionate  desire 
for  service  had  vanished.  Among  the  entire 
group  of  nurses  a  relaxation  of  discipline 
had  taken  place.  The  excitement  of  their 
journey,  the  knowledge  that  the.  war  had 
ended  in  the  allied  victory,  a  natural 


68  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

desire  for  pleasure  after  so  long  a  strain, 
apparently  possessed  them  alike,  except 
Nora  Jamison  who  was  comparatively  new 
to  the  work,  and  seemed  in  every  way  an 
unusual  girl. 

Frankly  Bianca  Zoli  confessed  to  Sonya, 
not  long  after  their  arrival  in  Luxemburg, 
that  she  was  weary  of  the  endless  waiting 
upon  the  nurses  and  patients  and  needed  a 
short  rest.  And  Sonya  agreed  that  this  was 
true.  Bianca  was  younger  than  any  mem- 
ber of  their  Red  Cross  unit  and  had  been 
faithful  and  untiring  in  her  devotion  for 
many  months  during  the  final  allied  struggle 
for  victory.  Moreover,  Bianca  also  ap- 
peared slightly  depressed  and  Sonya  wisely 
guessed  this  was  partly  due  to  the  long 
separation  from  Carlo  Navara,  which  Bianca 
must  see  was  inevitable.  With  his  regi- 
ment Carlo  was  moving  toward  the  Rhine 
and  nothing  was  apt  to  be  less  in  his  mind 
for  the  time  being  than  his  friendship  for 
the  young  girl  whom  he  undoubtedly 
regarded  only  in  a  semi-brotherly  spirit 
composed  of  indifference  and  affection 

Since  the  greater  part  of  the  nursing  at 


Shoals  69 

the  temporary  hospital  in  Luxemburg  was 
the  care  of  the  soldiers  who  were  ill  with 
influenza,  and  feeling  that  Bianca  was  not 
altogether  in  the  right  state  of  health  to 
battle  with  the  contagion,  Sonya  requested 
Miss  Blackstone  to  permit  her  to  have  a 
half  holiday,  doing  no  work  that  was  not 
voluntary. 

But  with  Nona  Davis  and  Mildred  Thorn- 
ton, the  two  Red  Cross  nurses  who  had 
given  the  most  valuable  personal  service, 
since  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  the  situation 
was  more  serious  and  far  more  difficult  to 
meet. 

They  did  not  neglect  their  duties,  this 
would  have  been  impossible  to  either  of 
them,  and  yet  in  a  way  it  was  plain  that 
they  were  no  longer  wholly  absorbed  by 
them  and  to  use  an  old  expression,  their 
hearts  were  no  longer  in  what  they  were 
doing. 

Yet  Sonya  understood;  both  girls  were 
engaged  to  be  married  to  young  American 
officers  who  were  at  present  in  the  United 
States.  With  the  signing  of  the  armistice 
they  had  hoped  to  return  home.  It  was 


70  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

• 

possible  they  had  made  a  mistake  in 
agreeing  to  Dr.  Clark's  request  that  they 
remain  for  a  time  longer  in  Europe,  forming 
a  part  of  his  Red  Cross  unit,  who  were  to 
care  for  the  soldiers  of  the  American  Army 
of  Occupation. 

With  Mildred  Thornton  the  engagement 
was  comparatively  recent.  During  the 
latter  part  of  July  she  had  nursed  through 
a  dangerous  illness,  following  a  wound,  an 
American  lieutenant*  who,  together  with 
Carlo  Navara,  had  crossed  into  the  German 
lines,  securing  important  secret  information, 
afterwards  invaluable  to  Marshal  Foch. 

Of  longer  standing  was  Nona  Davis's 
romance,  which  had  not  been  of  such  plain 
sailing.  In  the  early  months  after  the  entry 
of  the  United  States  into  the  world  war,  in 
an  American  camp  in  France,  she  had  met 
and  renewed  an  acquaintance  with  Lieu- 
tenant John  Martin  which  had  begun  as 
children  years  before  in  the  old  city  of 
Charleston,  South  Carolina.  Soon  after 
Lieutenant  Martin  had  declared  his  affec- 
tion, but  believing  him  arrogant  and  domi- 

*  See  Red  Cross  Girls  with  United  States  Marines 


Shoals  71 

neering,  Nona  had  not  at  that  time  returned 
his  love. 

Later,  meeting  again  upon  a  United 
States  hospital  ship,  coming  back  from 
France,  Nona  had  discovered  Lieutenant 
Martin,  now  Captain  Martin,  blinded 
through  a  gallant  action  on  the  battlefields 
of  France. 

It  was  then  that  their  former  positions 
were  reversed,  for  Captain  Martin  would 
not  accept  a  devotion  which  he  believed 
born  of  pity  and  declined  marrying  Nona 
unless  his  sight  were  restored.  A  short 
time  before  a  letter  from  New  York  an- 
nounced that  after  an  operation,  Captain 
Martin  had  the  right  to  believe  his  sight 
would  be  fully  regained.  Therefore  would 
Nona  marry  him  as  soon  as  it  could  be 
arranged  ?  And  Nona's  answer  had  been  to 
cable,  "Yes."* 

However,  both  Mildred  Thornton  and 
Nona  Davis  having  already  sacrificed  so 
much  to  their  four  years  of  Red  Cross 
service  in  Europe,  had  decided  to  make  this 
ultimate  sacrifice  in  the  postponing  of  their 

*  See  Red  Cross  Girls  Afloat  with  the  Flag. 


72  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

happiness.  Yet  here  during  the  temporary 
pause  of  their  Red  Cross  unit  in  Luxemburg, 
Sonya  was  able  to  see  that  the  two  girls  were 
finding  their  self-surrender  harder  to  accept 
bravely  than  they  had  anticipated.  When- 
ever it  was  possible  without  neglecting  their 
duties  they  were  apt  to  wander  off  for 
mutual  sympathy  and  confidences.  Even 
Sonya  found  herself  often  ignored  or  for- 
gotten. Sometimes  she  feared  that  they 
might  harbor  a  slight  resentment,  because 
it  was  her  husband,  Dr.  David  Clark,  who 
had  asked  the  personal  sacrifice. 

With  two  other  of  her  Red  Cross  nurses 
Sonya  had  neither  much  sympathy  nor 
understanding.  Ruth  Carroll  had  never 
interested  her  particularly;  she  was  a  large, 
quiet  girl,  ordinarily  a  dutiful  and  fairly 
reliable  nurse,  but  without  special  gifts, 
although  as  a  matter  of  fact,  Dr.  Clark 
had  not  shared  in  his  wife's  disparaging 
opinion. 

However,  Sonya  knew  herself  to  be  preju- 
diced and  not  so  much  by  Ruth  herself  as 
by  reason  of  her  close  friendship  with 
Theodosia  Thompson  and  the  younger 
girl's  undoubted  influence  upon  her. 


Shoals 73 

Thea  had  been  right  in  her  supposition 
that  Mrs.  Clark  neither  liked  nor  trusted 
her  particularly,  although  Sonya  herself 
had  scarcely  been  aware  of  her  own  point 
of  view  until  after  the  beginning  of  the 
journey  of  her  Red  Cross  unit  toward 
Germany.  Since  then  Sonya  was  not  at 
all  sure  that  Thea  might  not  prove  an 
uncomfortable  if  not  an  actually  mischiev- 
ous influence. 

One  of  Dr.  Clark's  old  students  at  a 
prominent  New  York  Medical  University 
and  afterwards  his  assistant,  Dr.  Hugh 
Raymond,  was  a  young  physician  in  whom 
the  older  man  had  extraordinary  confidence 
and  for  whom  he  hoped  great  things.  In 
the  Red  Cross  hospital  near  Chateau- 
Thierry  he  had  done  splendid  and  untiring 
work.  But  both  Sonya  and  her  husband 
had  often  smiled  over  the  young  doctor's 
apparent  dislike  of  women  and  girls.  Not 
even  with  Sonya  herself  had  he  been  willing 
to  be  more  than  coldly  friendly. 

Yet  since  the  movement  of  their  unit 
toward  the  Rhine,  Sonya  had  noticed  an 
odd  change  in  him.  At  first  it  had  appeared 


74  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

as  if  Thea's  attempts  to  make  him  show  an 
interest  in  her  had  simply  annoyed  him. 
Later  she  seemed  to  provoke  him.  Recently 
Sony  a  believed  Thea  was  having  a  marked 
effect  upon  him,  sometimes  aggravating 
and  at  other  times  pleasing  him.  And 
although  Sonya  believed  she  understood 
human  nature,  she  also  realized  that  nothing 
would  irritate  her  husband  more  pro- 
foundly than  to  discover  any  kind  of 
personal  feeling  existing  between  his  nurses 
and  physicians.  During  all  the  Red  Cross 
work  in  Europe  from  this  complication 
they  had  been  singularly  free. 

Moreover,  Sonya  did  not  consider  that 
Theodosia  Thompson  was  seriously  inter- 
ested in  Dr.  Raymond.  It  was  her  personal 
opinion  that  Thea  simply  desired  admira- 
tion and  attention,  because  her  nature  was 
restless  and  dissatisfied. 

And  it  was  with  the  two  nurses,  Ruth 
Carroll  and  Theodosia  Thompson,  that 
Sonya  had  her  first  real  grievance  since  the 
beginning  of  her  Red  Cross  work. 

Among  the  patients  who  had  been  brought 
to  the  temporary  Luxemburg  hospital  was 


Shoals  75 

Major  James  Hersey,  who  had  been  in 
command  of  a  battalion  near  Chateau- 
Thierry  and  had  been  taken  ill  with  influ- 
enza along  the  route  of  the  march  toward 
Germany. 

Perhaps  Major  Jimmie  had  been  longing 
too  ardently  to  accompany  his  picked 
troops  to  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine;  how- 
ever, he  was  at  present  pretty  seriously  ill. 

All  day  Sonya  had  been  caring  for  him 
and  at  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
she  was  beginning  to  feel  that  she  was 
growing  too  tired  to  be  left  alone.  Major 
Hersey  was  delirious  and  already  it  was 
long  past  the  hour  when  Theodosia  Thomp- 
son had  been  expected  to  relieve  her.  Yet 
she  continued  to  wait  patiently,  not  daring 
to  leave  her  charge  even  for  a  moment. 

Four  o'clock  passed  and  then  five  and 
no  one  entered  the  sick  room,  not  even  one 
of  the  Red  Cross  physicians,  and  Sonya  had 
been  expecting  a  call  from  Dr.  Raymond 
some  time  during  the  afternoon. 

At  a  little  after  five,  Miss  Blackstone 
stepped  in  unannounced.  She  was  the 
superintendent  of  the  hospital  and  Sonya 


76  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

discovered  her  looking  both  worried  and 
worn.  She  was  a  large,  plain,  middle-aged 
woman  who  had  worked  with  Dr.  Clark 
for  a  number  of  years  before  his  marriage 
to  Sonya,  and  although  she  and  Sonya  had 
not  liked  each  other  in  the  early  days  of 
their  acquaintance,  they  had  become  far 
more  friendly  since. 

"I  am  more  sorry  than  I  can  say,  Mrs. 
Clark,  not  to  have  sent  some  one  in  to 
help  you,  but  the  most  amazing  thing  has 
happened.  Just  after  lunch  Miss  Thompson 
and  Miss  Carroll  asked  permission  to  take 
a  short  motor  ride  with  Dr.  Raymond  and 
Dr.  Mendel.  Dr.  Raymond  assured  me 
himself  that  they  would  not  be  gone  over 
an  hour.  It  has  been  much  nearer  three 
hours  and  I  harcjly  know  what  to  do.  Some 
accident  must  have  occured.  What  do  you 
think  we  should  do?" 

Sonya  shrugged  her  shoulders. 

"Do?  Why  nothing  but  wait.  I  have 
an  idea  nothing  has  happened  beyond  the 
fact  that  they  have  forgotten  their  respon- 
sibilities." 


CHAPTER  VI 

The  Ride 

IT  was  true,  as  Miss  Blackstone  had  said, 
that  the  little  party  of  four,  the  two 
Red  Cross  nurses  and  two  physicians, 
had  started  out  with  the  intention  of  taking 
only   a   short  drive  and   returning  to  the 
hospital  in  plenty  of  time  for  their  duties. 

And  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  Sonya  might 
be  cherishing  an  unreasonable  prejudice, 
the  drive  had  been  proposed  by  Dr.  Ray- 
mond first  to  Theddbsia  Thompson  with 
the  suggestion  that  she  ask  Ruth  Carroll 
to  accompany  them  and  that  he  invite  Dr. 
Lecn  Mendel  who  was  also  one  of  the 
Red  Cross  staff. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  same  day 
a  note  had  been  sent  to  the  hospital  and 
a  motor  car  offered  to  the  American  Red 
Cross  unit  during  their  stay  in  Luxemburg. 
As  the  note  had  been  delivered  to  Dr. 
Raymond  he  had  considered  it  only  courtesy 

(77) 


78  V/ith  Pershing  to  Victory 

to  accept  the  kindness.  He  had  also  been 
quite  selfishly  interested  in  seeing  the  capital 
city  of  Luxemburg  and  the  neighboring 
country  and  in  enjoying  a  short  respite 
from  his  continuous  work  of  establishing 
the  temporary  hospital. 

If  Sony  a  was  annoyed  by  IJB.C  young 
doctor's  attitude  toward  Thea  Thompson, 
assuredly  he  was  more  so.  Certaimly  he 
was  rot  at  present  under  the  impression 
that  he  actually  liked  her,  only  that  she 
had  somehow  made  him  realize  that  he 
must  have  always  appeared  too  self-ceatered 
and  too  serious,  and  that  he  needed  waking 
up.  And  certainly  Thea  was  stimBlating 
and  now  and  then  amusing. 

This  afternoon  as  he  was  feeling  tired  he 
proposed  that  she  occupy  the  front  seat  of 
the  little  motor  car  with  him,  Rutk  and 
Dr.  Mendel  sitting  in  the  rear. 

Following  no  guide  except  their  own 
impressions  they  drove  through  the  city, 
first  past  the  Grand  Ducal  Palace  tien  the 
handsome  residences  of  the  nobility  and 
finally  to  the  open  country _on  the  outskirts 
of  the  city.! 


The  Ride  79 

To  all  four  of  the  occupants  of  the  car 
it  seemed  to  have  had  wings,  so  short  a 
time  did  their  drive  absorb. 

Nevertheless  Thea  and  Dr.  Raymond 
had  not  enjoyed  each  other  particularly. 

They  were  both  tired  and  Thea  was  hav- 
ing one  of  the  attacks  of  depression  from 
which  she  often  suffered.  She  looked  both 
homely  and  pale,  and  even  her  eyes  were 
less  blue  beneath  their  straight,  red-brown 
lashes.  Only  her  red  hair  breaking  into 
irrepressible  little  waves  under  her  small 
hat  was  full  of  life  and  charm. 

Reaching  the  end* of  the  main  road  from 
which  two  country  lanes  branched  off  into 
less  inhabited  portions  of  the  countryside, 
Dr.  Raymond  turned  to  speak  to  Ruth 
Carroll  and  Dr.  Mendel. 

"I  am  sorry,  it  seems  to  me  our  ride  has 
scarcely  begun,  and  yet  I  feel  we  had  best 
turn  back  here.  We  might  allow  ourselves 
a  little  more  time  but  I  am  afraid  if  we  try 
one  of  these  unexplored  roads  we  may  lose 
ourselves  somewhere." 

Ruth  made  a  little  nod  of  agreement 
even  though  her  expression  revealed  dis- 
appointment. Dr.  Mendel  made  no  reply. 


80  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

But  unexpectedly  Dr.  Raymond  felt  a 
hand  laid  lightly  on  his  coat  sleeve. 

"Please  do  go  a  little  further,"  Thea 
begged.  "I  wonder  if  you  know  that 
although  I  am  a  country  girl  I  have  ridden 
in  automobiles  only  a  few  times  in  my  life 
before  coming  to  France." 

Hesitating  the  young  doctor  slowed  down 
his  car  as  if  expecting  to  turn  around. 

"I  am  not  in  the  habit  of  neglecting  my 
duty  for  any  reason  whatsoever,  Miss 
Thompson.  I  have  just  explained  that  I 
dared  not  attempt  a  strange  country  road 
for  fear  we  might  go  astray  and  our  return 
to  the  hospital  be  seriously  delayed." 

Undoubtedly  the  young  Red  Cross  doc- 
tor's manner  was  self-righteous  and  precise, 
but  in  answer  Thea  laughed. 

It  was  an  odd  laugh  which  made  him 
flush  uncomfortably. 

"Oh,  please  do  go  back  then  at  once?" 
she  said.  "Nothing  would  make  me  ask 
you  to  disregard  your  duty.  Really  Dr. 
Raymond,  it  is  a  wonderful  experience  to 
know  any  one  who  so  perfectly  answers 
all  the  requirements  of  a  model  character. 


The  Ride  81 

Besides  I  know  you  would  never  do  any- 
thing because  I  asked  you,  although  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  we  all  have  the  right  to  our 
usual  two  hours  off  duty  this  afternoon  and 
less  than  half  of  that  time  has  gone  by." 

There  was  a  little  sting  of  bad  temper  in 
Thea  Thompson's  manner  and  words  which 
undoubtedly  were  her  heritage  along  with 
her  brilliant  red-gold  hair. 

Instead  of  replying  Dr.  Raymond  drove 
his  car,  not  backward  toward  the  hospital 
as  he  had  announced  his  intention  of  doing, 
but  into  one  of  the  country  roads  leading 
into  an  entirely  unknown  locality. 

It  would  have  been  difficult  for  him  to 
have  explained  his  impetuous  action. 

Half  an  hour  later,  at  the  end  of  a  road 
which  led  apparently  nowhere,  Dr.  Ray- 
mond stopped  his  car. 

"I  think  I  have  already  managed  to 
lose  the  way,  thanks  to  you,  Miss  Thomp- 
son," he  announced  irritably.  "However, 
I  suppose  we  can  simply  turn  around  and 
go  back.  Certainly  this  part  of  the  country 
is  entirely  uninteresting  without  a  house  or 
an  individual  in  sight.  I  was  very  foolish 


82  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

to  agree  to  your  request  and  shall  certainly 
reproach  myself  if  any  one  has  been  in 
special  need  of  me  at  the  hospital.  I  only 
trust  we  may  be  able  to  return  as  quickly 
as  we  have  made  the  trip." 

However,  Thea  made  no  reply  to  this 
reproachful  speech  except  to  jump  to  her 
feet. 

"Look!"  she  cried  dramatically.  "What 
a  perfectly  charming  picture  in  that  field 
over  there !  I  told  you  I  was  from  Kentucky 
and  yet  I  never  saw  any  one  ride  so  beauti- 
fully!" 

Naturally  Thea's  companions  followed 
her  suggestion. 

Just  beyond  the  end  of  their  road  was  a 
wide  open  field  thick  with  winter  stubble. 
In  the  centre  was  a  tall  hurdle  intended 
for  jumping. 

Riding  toward  this  hurdle  at  a  swift  pace 
was  a  young  girl;  she  was  wearing  a  close 
fitting,  scarlet  riding  habit,  a  little  dark 
hat  of  some  kind  and  high  riding  boots. 

Her  horse  was  almost  equally  slim  and 
beautiful,  and  horse  and  rider  had  the  sug- 
gestion of  oneness  which  is  the  attribute  of 
perfect  riding. 


The  Ride  83 

There  was  no  other  human  being  in  sight. 

The  girl  was  making  straight  for  the 
hurdle.  Evidently  she  and  her  horse  were 
both  in  the  habit  of  jumping  for  neither 
showed  the  least  sign  of  nervousness. 

Breathless  with  admiration  and  interest 
the  two  American  girls  and  their  companions 
watched. 

The  horse  rose  in  the  air,  his  head  a 
little  fonzrard,  the  rider  holding  the  bridle 
with  just  the  right  degree  of  freedom  and 
firmness. 

She  was  sitting  perfectly  still,  her  body 
in  entire  accord  with  the  movement  of  her 
horse.  No  one  beholding  her  would  have 
dreamed  of  an  accident.  Yet  when  the 
horse  had  actually  cleared  the  hurdle  with- 
out difficulty  and  had  reached  the  ground 
on  the  further  side,  the  girl  must  have 
released  her  hold.  In  any  event  she  fell 
forward  over  the  horse's  head,  one  of  the 
front  hoofs  striking  her. 

First  out  of  the  car  was  Thea  Thompson 
followed  by  Dr.  Raymond,  then  Ruth  and 
the  other  Red  Cross  physician. 

The  girl  they  found  to  be  unconscious 
from  a  wound  in  her  forehead. 


84  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"I  don't  see  why  we  seem  to  be  in  the 
habit  of  rescuing  people  nearly  every  time 
I  go  out  in  a  motor  car,"  said  Thea.  "Cer- 
tainly I  never  saw  so  pretty  a  girl  as  this 
one,  I  hope  she  is  not  seriously  hurt." 

Dr.  Raymond  wore  his  most  professional 
air. 

"It  is  impossible  to  say  at  present,"  he 
returned  severely. 


CHAPTER  VII 

An  Unexpected  Situation 

BUT  I  don't  wish  to  leave  the  hospital, 
I  am  comfortable  here  and  Mrs. 
Clark  says  they  are  pleased  to  have 
me.  Besides  I  could  not  possibly  be  moved 
just  now,  I  am  sure  I  could  not  endure  it." 

The  young  girl  who  was  talking  lay  sur- 
rounded by  pillows  in  a  wide,  old-fashioned 
bed  in  the  American  Red  Cross  hospital  in 
Luxemburg. 

Partly  from  excitement  and  also  because 
it  was  characteristic,  a  brilliant  color  flamed 
the  girl's  cheeks.  At  present  there  was  a 
little  frown  between  her  dark,  finely  lined 
brows. 

"You  must  be  glad  not  to  have  me  at 
home  for  a  time,  knowing  how  we  disagree 
on  every  important  question.  And,  as  for 
my  absence  from  the  palace,  I  am  sure  it 
can  only  be  a  relief.  You  know  just  how 
popular  I  am  there  at  present  in  the  midst 
of—" 

(85) 


86  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

The  woman  who  was  standing  beside  the 
bed,  leaning  over  at  this  instant  placed  her 
fingers  on  the  girl's  lips. 

"Don't  talk  nonsense  and  under  no  cir- 
cumstances speak  of  so  serious  a  matter 
where  we  may  be  overheard  by  strangers, 
my  dear  child.  Please  realize  that  the 
Americans  are  unknown  people  to  us  and 
if  there  are  reasons  why  it  is  best  we  should 
be  cordial,  there  is  an  even  more  important 
reason  why,  at  present,  we  should  keep  our 
own  council.  A  girl's  opinions  on  matters 
of  state  are  really  not  vital,  unless  the  girl 
chances  to  be  the  Grand  Duchess  Marie 
Adelaide.  As  her  cousin  you  perhaps  take 
yourself  too  seriously.  But  I  am  not  offering 
you  advice,  merely  telling  you  that  your 
father  desires  that  you  be  moved  to  your 
own  home  as  soon  as  your  physicians  think 
it  advisable.  The  court  physician  will  call 
on  you  at  the  hospital  this  afternoon.  Both 
your  father  and  I  are  at  a  loss  to  understand 
how  you  managed  to  fall  from  your  horse 
when  ordinarily  you  are  so  skilful  a  rider." 

The  speaker  was  a  severe,  elderly  person, 
rather  massive,  and  dressed  in  a  heavy  black 


An  Unexpected  Situation  87 

silk  gown,  with  her  white  hair  piled  high 
under  an  imposing  bonnet  and  her  thin 
lips  drawn  into  an  annoyed  line. 

Nevertheless,  she  managed  to  keep  the 
tones  of  her  voice  fairly  even. 

"Naturally  enough  I  realize,  Charlotta, 
that  you  would  refuse  to  be  influenced  by 
me,  although  for  that  matter  you  have  never 
been  influenced  by  any  one  from  the  time 
you  were  a  child." 

The  girl  bit  her  lips. 

"I  am  afraid  I  am  not  well  enough  to 
argue  at  present  and  my  unfortunate  dis- 
position, Tante,  is  rather  a  time-worn 
subject  between  us.  I  shall  do  no  harm 
here,  only  rest  and  have  a  little  peace  from 
our  everlasting  discussions.  Besides,  you 
do  not  seem  to  consider  the  fact  that  I 
happen  to  be  rather  seriously  hurt.  No  one 
knows  how  seriously  at  present,  a  broken 
arm  and  a  cut  on  one's  head  are  not  com- 
fortable afflictions,  even  if  they  are  not 
dangerous.  But  the  physicians  at  the 
American  Red  Cross  hospital  who  were  good 
enough  to  rescue  and  bring  me  here  seem 
to  believe  there  may  be  other  complications 


88  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

and  that  I  had  best  stay  where  I  am  for 
the  present.  Please  be  as  gracious  as 
possible,  I  have  asked  Mrs.  Clark  to  come 
in  this  afternoon  and  be  introduced  to 
you.  Her  husband  is  a  prominent  American 
surgeon  who  has  gone  on  with  General 
Pershing  toward  Germany.  She  is  here 
with  a  few  other  Red  Cross  nurses  caring 
for  a  number  of  American  soldiers  until 
they  are  well  enough  to  be  moved.  I  think 
we  owe  her  special  courtesy  as  a  guest  in 
our  country." 

"I  am  apt  to  forget  the  fact  Charlotta, 
or  what  is  required  of  me,  even  though  I  do 
regard  it  as  unfortunate  that  the  American 
army  should  have  left  us  a  special  reminder 
of  their  visit,  once  having  passed  through 
our  country." 

There  was  an  iciness  in  the  manner  of  the 
Countess  Scherin  which  gave  one  the  right 
to  believe  that  she  had  no  enthusiasm  for 
the  American  army,  whatever  personal 
reasons  of  state  might  compel  her  to  court- 
esy. 

Before  replying  the  young  Countess  Char- 
lotta Sherin  dropped  back  on  her  pillows. 


An  Unexpected  Situation  89 

"If  you  don't  mind,  Tante,  would  you 
mind  ringing  the  bell  ?  I  am  sure  you  would 
prefer  seeing  Mrs.  Clark  in  the  drawing- 
room  and  I  am  suffering  a  good  deal  just 
at  this  moment  and  would  like  to  be  quiet. 
After  all  you  know  this  house  is  mine  and 
this  bed  on  which  I  am  at  present  lying  was 
once  my  own  mother's.  If  for  reasons  of 
state  I  was  allowed  to  offer  my  house  to 
the  American  Red  Cross  during  their  stay 
in  Luxemburg,  it  seems  to  me  like  fate  that 
I  should  be  brought  here  after  my  accident. 
But  please  don't  mention  to  Mrs.  Clark 
that  this  is  my  house.  It  was  offered  to 
the  American  Red  Cross  in  the  name  of 
the  city." 

A  moment  later  Bianca  Zoli  appeared 
to  escort  their  distinguished  visitor  down- 
stairs. 

About  to  leave  the  room  she  beheld  an 
imploring  glance  in  the  dark  eyes  of  the 
girl  on  the  bed  and  going  closer  heard  her 
whisper: 

"Do  please  come  back  as  soon  as  you 
can,  I  don't  really  need  anything  except 
that  I  am  lonely." 


90  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Returning  fifteen  minutes  later,  it  was 
then  after  five  o'clock  and  dusk  was  gather- 
ing in  the  fine,  old-fashioned  chamber,  so 
Bianca  Zoli  quietly  sat  down  without  speak- 
ing in  the  chair  which  had  just  been  va- 
cated by  the  elderly  countess. 

The  girl  upon  the  bed  appeared  to  be 
asleep  at  the  moment,  but  as  Bianca  had 
no  other  duty  to  occupy  her  it  struck  her 
that  it  might  be  entertaining  to  sit  in  the 
big,  strange  room  watching  her  companion 
and  thinking  of  her  story,  or  at  least  of  its 
brief  outline  which  was  all  she  knew  at 
present. 

Having  witnessed  the  girl's  accident  and 
finding  her  unconscious  and  therefore  un- 
able to  explain  her  name  or  identity,  it  had 
appeared  to  both  the  young  American 
physicians  and  nurses  that  the  best  solu- 
tion would  be  to  bring  her  as  swiftly  as 
possible  to  their  own  hospital.  After  she 
had  received  the  necessary  attention  there 
would  be  time  and  opportunity  to  discover 
her  family  and  friends. 

A  few  hours  afterwards,  when  the  girl 
herself  returned  to  consciousness,  she  ex- 


An  Unexpected  Situation  91 

plam«d  that  she  was  the  young  Countess 
Charlotta  Scherin  and  lived  with  her  father 
and  aunt  on  their  estate  at  a  short  distance 
from  tie  city.  The  greater  part  of  her  time, 
however,  she  spent  at  the  Grand  Palace  with 
her  cousins,  the  Grand  Duchess  Marie 
Adelaide  and  her  five  younger  sisters. 

She  seemed  to  be  in  a  great  deal  of  pain 
and  yet  not  particularly  unhappy  over  her 
accident,  only  asking  that  her  father  be 
informed  that  she  was  in  safe  hands.  And 
if  it  were  possible  and  not  too  much  trouble 
could  she  remain  at  the  American  Red 
Crosi  hospital  until  her  recovery? 

Yet  Bianca  had  only  considered  her  com- 
panion for  a  few  moments  when  she  became 
aware  that  the  other  girl  had  opened  her 
eyes  and  was  looking  with  the  deepest 
interest  at  her. 

"I  am  so  glad  to  have  the  chance  to 
know  American  girls,"  she  began.  "It 
may  strike  you  as  odd  but  I  have  wanted 
to  know  them  all  my  life  and  now  through 
my  accident  I  am  to  have  the  opportunity. 
But  you  look  very  young  and  fragile  to  have 
undertaken  Red  Cross  work  during  the  war. 


92  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

I  believe  it  is  the  courage,  the  way  in  which 
you  go  ahead  and  do  what  you  wish  and 
face  the  consequences  afterwards,  that  I  so 
much  admire." 

Bianca  shook  her  head. 

"It  is  odd  your  saying  this  to  me  of  all 
persons,  because  I  used  to  feel  a  good  deal 
as  you  do.  You  see  I  am  not  altogether  an 
American  girl;  my  mother  was  an  Italian 
and  my  father  an  American,  but  I  have  been 
living  in  the  United  States  and  I  confess  I 
have  tried  to  make  myself  as  like  one  as 
possible.  But  do  you  think  you  ought  to 
talk?  I'll  talk  to  you  if  you  like,  although 
I  am  not  very  interesting;  Pm  afraid  you 
must  be  suffering  a  great  deal." 

Bianca  made  this  final  remark  because 
her  companion  was  evidently  struggling  to 
keep  back  the  tears  which  had  suddenly 
filled  her  eyes. 

"Yes,  do  please  talk  to  me,  I  am  suffering, 
but  I  think  it  is  more  because  I  am  worried 
and  unhappy  than  because  I  am  in  such 
pain  that  I  lose  my  self-control.  I  have 
always  prided  myself  on  being  able  to 
endure  physical  pain.  What  are  you  think- 
ing about?" 


An  Unexpected  Situation  93 

Bianca's  large  dark  eyes  which  were  her 
only  southern  inheritance  had  unexpectedly 
assumed  a  questioning  expression,  although 
her  lips  had  framed  no  question. 

"Why,  I  was  merely  thinking  of  how  odd 
life  is  and  how  few  persons,  even  young 
girls  are  particularly  happy.  A  moment 
ago  I  was  sitting  here  envying  you  because 
your  life  seemed  so  wonderful  to  me.  You 
have  been  brought  up  amid  wealth  and 
have  a  title  of  your  own  and  live  a  part  of 
the  time  in  a  palace  with  real  duchesses.  I 
suppose  my  speech  does  not  sound  very 
democratic,  yet  I  think  you  might  find  a 
good  many  American  girls  who  would  envy 
you  for  these  same  reasons." 

"Then  they  would  be  extremely  stupid," 
the  other  girl  answered,  "because  freedom 
is  sometimes  the  most  important  thing  in 
the  world  to  an  individual  as  it  may  be  to 
a  state. 

"  Suppose,  oh,  leaving  me  out  of  the  ques- 
tion altogether,  but  just  suppose  that  any 
girl's  mother  had  died  when  the  girl  was  a 
baby  only  one  year  old.  Then  suppose  the 
child  had  been  brought  up  by  her  father 


94  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

and  aunt  both  of  whom  were  twice  tke  age 
of  the  girl's  own  mother.  Then  remember 
her  mother  was  French  and  the  girl  always 
loved  only  the  things  which  concerned  her 
mother,  had  learned  to  speak  her  lamguage 
and  had  written  letters  to  all  her  family, 
but  had  never  been  allowed  to  visit  them 
because  the  girl's  father  and  aunt  beHeved 
only  in  German  ideals  and  in  German  cus- 
toms and  wished  to  separate  her  wholly 
from  her  mother's  country  and  people. 
Moreover,  they  had  neither  of  them  ever 
been  able  to  forgive  her  because  slie  had 
not  been  a  boy  and  so  been  trained  for  the 
army,  the  German  army  if  possible.  Then 
suppose  the  girl  had  loved  only  the  outdoors 
and  horses  and  dogs  as  if  she  had  been  a 
boy,  but  because  she  was  a  girl  had  to  be 
trained  in  all  the  German  ways.  As  for 
living  in  a  palace,  it  is  hard  sometimes  to 
do  and  say  the  proper  thing  all  tfce  time, 
when  you  feel  they  don't  believe  im  the 
things  you  believe.  Oh,  I  am  aofc  saying 
the  fault  is  not  mine — " 

The  girl  stopped  an  instant. 

"But  I  was  not  supposed  to  be  talking 
about  myself,  still  you  must  have  gwewed." 


An  Unexpected  Situation  95 

"I  should  not  have  guessed  unless  you 
wished  me  to  guess,"  Bianca  replied  in  the 
prim  little  fashion  of  her  childhood  which 
she  had  never  lost  from  her  manner  and 
which  amused  and  pleased  her  friends. 

"No,  you  would  not  have  guessed,  you 
are  a  dear,"  the  Countess  Charlotta  an- 
swered with  an  impulsiveness  which  was  an 
entire  contrast  to  Bianca's  nature. 

"But  what  I  wanted  to  explain  to  you  is 
that  you  were  envying  what  you  thought 
were  my  circumstances.  You  were  not 
really  thinking  of  me  at  all.  You  see  one 
might  be  a  princess  and  be  very  unhappy 
and  one  might  be  a  very  humble  person 
and  just  the  opposite.  Then  I  think  we 
ought  to  realize  that  a  princess  may  be 
very  horrid  and  a  beggar  maid  most  wonder- 
ful." 

The  young  countess  hesitated. 

"I  thought  that  what  I  have  just  said  is 
what  Americans  believed.  Don't  they  think 
that  h*man  beings  are  equal  and  that  it 
all  depends  on  what  they  do  with  their 
own  lives,  what  they  are  able  to  make  of 
themselYes  ?" 


96  With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Bianca  shook  her  head. 

"I  don't  know,  you  had  better  talk  to 
some  one  else  on  this  question  instead  of 
to  me.  I  am  not  at  all  clever,  even  my  best 
friends,  Sonya  Clark  and  Carlo  Navara,  do 
not  think  I  am  clever.  But  there  is  one 
thing  I  understand  at  present.  You  have 
told  me  a  great  many  interesting  facts  about 
yourself,  but  there  is  something  else  on 
your  mind  which  you  have  not  confided  to 
me.  It  is  something  which  makes  you 
wish  you  were  an  American  girl  because 
you  believe  in  that  case  you  could  do  what 
you  like.  I  think  you  wish  to  confide  in 
some  one,  but  can't  quite  decide.  If  I  were 
in  your  place  I  would  try  not  to  worry 
until  you  are  better,  then  if  you  want  some 
one  to  talk  to,  don't  choose  me.  I  should 
never  be  able  to  give  you  any  worthwhile 
advice.  But  talk  to  Mrs.  Clark,  Sonya 
Clark.  She  has  had  a  very  unusual  life 
and  is  one  of  the  most  wonderful  friends  in 
the  world !" 

The  older  girl  was  by  this  time  lying 
back  on  her  pillows  and  gazing  at  Bianca 
with  an  odd  smile. 


An  Unexpected  Situation  97 

"You  know,"  she  said  finally,  "I  would 
not  be  surprised  if  your  friends  are  mistaken 
in  thinking  you  are  not  clever.  Perhaps 
I  shall  take  your  advice.  I  suppose  I  had 
best  try  now  to  go  to  sleep,  I  am  afraid 
I  have  already  talked  too  much." 


CHAPTER  VIII 

The  Countess's  Story 

A  FEW  days  later  it  had  become 
unnecessary  for  the  little  Countess 
Charlotta  to  confide  her  secret  to 
Bianca  Zoli,  or  Sonya,  or  to  any  one  else 
at  the  temporary  Red  Cross  hospital  in  the 
capital  city  of  Luxemburg.  Already  her 
history  had  been  openly  discussed  by 
visitors  to  the  hospital,  even  by  the  servants 
who  were  assisting  with  the  household  work. 

It  was  a  well-known  fact,  apparently, 
that  marriage  was  being  arranged  for  the 
youthful  countess  by  her  father  and  aunt 
to  an  elderly  German  nobleman. 

Nor  was  the  little  countess's  opposition 
to  the  match,  her  refusal  to  consider  it  as  a 
possibility  any  more  of  a  secret  than  the 
knowledge  that  no  attention  was  being  paid 
her  protests. 

Inquiring  the  name  of  the  girl  who  might 
be  regarded  as  the  prettiest  and  the  most 

(98) 


The  Countess's  Story  99 

wilful  among  the  daughters  of  the  noble 
families  of  Luxemburg,  one  undoubtedly 
would  have  been  told,  Charlotta  Scherin. 
During  the  past  four  years  perhaps  her 
mixture  of  German  and  French  blood  had 
been  a  disturbing  inheritance. 

Shortly  after  the  passing  of  a  portion  of 
the  American  Army  of  Occupation  through 
the  little  country,  many  were  the  rumors 
and  talks  of  political  changes  and  readjust- 
ments which  would  probably  take  place, 
but  to  these  the  small  American  Red  Cross 
unit  decided  to  give  little  heed. 

One  thing  they  were  obliged  to  hear,  the 
Grand  Duchess  Marie  Adelaide  had  not 
pleased  all  her  subjects  by  her  surrender 
to  German  ideas  and  designs  during  the 
recent  years  when  the  German  army  had 
used  her  kingdom  as  a  passageway  to 
France. 

In  spite  of  her  verbal  protest  against  the 
breaking  of  the  treaty  which  declared  her 
country  neutral,  once  the  Germans  had 
entered  her  duchy  the  Grand  Duchess  had 
appeared  to  sympathize  with  the  invaders. 

Now,  whether  it  was  the  world  talk  of 


100         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

democracy,  the  victory  of  the  allies,  or 
the  old  love  of  the  little  duchy  of  Luxem- 
burg for  France,  the  people  of  the  small 
kingdom  were  assuredly  considering  a 
change  of  government. 

Yet  this  problem  did  not  trouble  or  affect 
the  affairs  of  the  Red  Cross  hospital.  Nor 
did  the  little  Countess  Charlotta  appear 
deeply  interested,  insisting  that  her  family 
would  make  the  same  effort  to  compel  her 
marriage  without  regard  to  political  reforms. 

Certainly  the  young  Luxemburg  countess, 
whatever  her  upbringing,  was  not  a  re- 
served character.  Instead  she  seemed  to 
love  nothing  so  well  as  to  discuss  her  own 
past,  present  and  future  with  the  group  of 
American  girls  and  to  have  them  tell  her 
as  much  as  they  would  of  their  own  his- 
tories. 

One  way  or  another  apparently  the 
Countess  Charlotta  was  in  the  habit  of 
managing  to  do  what  she  liked. 

The  thing  she  wished  at  present  was  to 
remain  as  long  as  possible  at  the  American 
Red  Cross  hospital. 

It  was  true  at  first  the  two  Red  Cross 


The  Countess's  Story  101 

physicians  who  had  been  her  rescuers 
advised  against  her  removal  from  the 
hospital.  Influenced  by  them,  or  perhaps 
sharing  their  view,  her  own  physician  had 
given  the  same  opinion.  But  now  a  number 
of  days  having  passed  without  fresh  com- 
plications, undoubtedly  the  Countess  Char- 
lotta  might  have  returned  hom'e  had  she 
so  desired. 

Yet  since  she  did  not  so  desire  and 
declined  to  stir  from  her  bed,  naturally 
Sonya  felt  obliged  to  insist  upon  her  remain- 
ing until  she  had  completely  recovered. 

The  old  house  in  which  the  Red  Cross 
was  now  established  Sonya  had  since  learned 
was  the  property  of  the  girl  who  was  in  a 
sense  an  accidental  patient. 

The  Countess  Charlotta  was  not  a  trouble- 
some invalid,  Sonya's  chief  difficulty  being 
that  the  Red  Cross  girls  so  enjoyed  the 
newcomer's  society  it  was  difficult  to  keep 
them  out  of  her  room  during  any  of  their 
spare  moments. 

Certainly  she  was  brave  and  made  as 
little  as  possible  of  her  physical  suffering, 
and  then  her  insatiate  curiosity  about 
American  girls  was  a  charm  in  itself. 


102         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

As  a  matter  of  fact  it  was  Charlotta  who 
soon  knew  more  of  the  history  of  the  present 
group  of  Red  Cross  girls  than  any  one  of 
their  number  had  ever  formerly  known. 

Both  Mildred  Thornton  and  Nona  Davis 
told  her  of  their  own  engagements,  perhaps 
unwisely  sympathizing  with  the  difference 
in  their  own  futures  and  hers. 

Bianca  Zoli  spared  nothing  of  her  past 
save  the  betrayal  of  her  country's  secrets 
by  her  Italian  mother,  a  fact  to  which  she 
never  alluded. 

Sonya  even  discovered  herself  relating 
anecdotes  of  her  own  somewhat  long  and 
checkered  career  for  the  benefit  of  the 
newcomer  who  was  at  once  the  guest  of  the 
hospital  and  its  hostess.  She  even  spoke  of 
her  recent  marriage  to  Dr.  David  Clark 
and  the  fact  that  his  Red  Cross  unit  would 
establish  a  hospital  in  one  of  the  old  castles 
on  the  Rhine  as  soon  as  the  American 
Army  of  Occupation  were  in  possession  of 
Coblenz. 

Ruth  Carroll  reported  that  she  had  not 
so  interesting  a  story  to  tell  as  she  knew 
the  little  countess  would  have  liked  to 


The  Countess's  Story  103 

hear.  Her  life  had  been  fairly  prosaic; 
her  father  was  a  country  doctor  in  a  little 
Kentucky  town  and  she  had  never  left 
home  until  the  interest  in  the  war  led  her 
to  study  nursing  and  later  to  join  the  Red 
Cross  service  in  France. 

Regardless  of  Charlotta's  openly  ex- 
pressed unbelief,  Ruth  insisted  that  never 
in  her  life,  not  even  as  a  little  girl,  had 
she  possessed  a  real  admirer. 

In  compensation  Ruth  could  only  declare 
that  if  Theodosia  Thompson  cared  to  tell 
of  her  past  it  would  form  a  contrast  to  her 
own  humdrum  tale. 

It  chanced  that  Bianca  Zoli  was  also  in 
the  little  countess's  room  when  one  evening 
after  supper  Theodosia  dropped  in  to  rest 
and  talk  before  going  upstairs  to  bed. 

Her  duties  were  over  for  the  day  and  it 
seemed  to  both  the  other  girls  that  she 
appeared  tired  and  cross.  Yet  the  work  at 
the  hospital  at  present  was  not  severe. 
Most  of  the  American  soldiers,  who  had 
suffered  attacks  of  influenza  on  their  east- 
ward march,  were  now  nearly  well,  while 
a  few  of  them  had  already  left  the  hospital 


104         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

at  Luxemburg  for  one  of  the  convalescent 
hospitals  in  southern  France. 

In  their  brief  acquaintance  Bianca  and 
Charlotta  had  become  intimate  friends,  for 
one  reason  because  Bianca  had  more  time 
to  devote  to  her  than  the  regular  Red  Cross 
nurses.  But  there  was  another  strange 
bond  in  the  difference  in  their  tempera- 
ments, since  concealment  of  her  emotions 
was  the  habit  of  Bianca's  life,  while  Char- 
lotta apparently  never  concealed  anything. 

Yet  Bianca  was  talking  of  Carlo  Navara 
and  their  friendship  when  Theodosia  inter- 
rupted her  unconscious  revelation  of  her 
affection  for  the  young  American  soldier 
and  singer. 

"Perhaps  you  would  rather  I  did  not 
come  in,"  Theodosia  protested,  standing  a 
moment  on  the  threshold  and  frowning. 

Then,  when  both  girls  had  insisted  on 
her  entrance,  she  came  and  sat  down  in  a 
large  chair  with  her  small  feet  thrust  under 
her. 

Bianca  was  sitting  on  the  edge  of  Char- 
lotta's  bed,  both  of  them  having  been 
examining  a  box  of  jewelry  which  the  young 


The  Countess's  Story  105 

countess  had  demanded  sent  from  her  home 
earlier  in  the  day. 

The  big  room  was  very  comfortable  with 
a  few  pieces  of  old  furniture  which  had  not 
been  removed  from  this  chamber  to  give 
place  to  the  regular  hospital  accommoda- 
tions. 

A  shaded  electric  light  was  on  a  table 
near  the  bed  throwing  its  warm  lights  on 
Bianca  Zoli's  fair  hair  and  on  the  Countess 
Charlotta's  black  curls  which  she  had  tied 
with  a  band  of  bright  blue  velvet. 

"You  children  look  very  young  and  very 
fortunate,"  Theodosia  began,  her  tone  a 
little  envious. 

"It  must  be  agreeable,  Countess  Char- 
lotta,  not  to  be  a  Miss  Nobody  of  Nowhere, 
even  if  you  have  difficulties  of  your  own  to 
contend  with." 

Theodosia  made  a  queer  little  face, 
wrinkling  her  small  nose,  the  dark  light 
appearing  in  the  centres  of  her  large,  pale 
blue  eyes. 

"  I  don't  think  I  could  make  up  my  mind 
even  in  my  present  condition  to  marry  a 
German  nobleman,  but  a  nobleman  of 


106         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

another  variety  I  think  I  would  accept 
regardless  of  his  age  and  the  democratic 
ideas  which  are  supposed  to  possess  my 
country.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  I  don't 
suppose  any  girls  in  the  world  ever  wanted 
to  marry  into  the  nobility  more  than 
American  girls  before  the  war.  I  rather 
wonder  if  we  have  altogether  changed. 
But  at  any  rate  I  have  nothing  to  offer  to 
anybody,  neither  beauty,  nor  brains,  nor 
money,  nor  family." 

Then  observing  that  both  her  companions 
appeared  shocked  by  her  pessimism  Theo- 
dosia  laughed,  her  expression  changing  with 
extraordinary  swiftness. 

"  I  wonder  if  you  girls  would  like  to  hear 
a  little  of  my  history.  I  hope  you  won't  be 
bored.  After  all  it  is  only  fair  that  we  should 
know  something  of  each  other  before  we 
can  form  fair  judgments.  I  wish  I  had  the 
courage  to  confide  in  Mrs.  Clark,  but  I 
don't  think  she  likes  me. 

"I  might  as  well  tell  the  worst  or  the 
best  of  myself  first.  My  mother  was  a 
dancer.  I  don't  know  much  about  her 
except  that  she  was  ill  and  came  to  a  little 


The  Countess's  Story  107 

Kentucky  town  to  try  to  recover.  My 
father  was  a  boy,  younger  than  she,  and 
fell  desperately  in  love.  He  married  her 
without  a  cent  and  against  the  will  of  his 
older  brother,  a  small  farmer.  Well,  my 
mother  died  and  my  father  died  soon 
after  when  I  was  a  few  years  old.  After- 
wards I  was  brought  up  by  a  very  unpleas- 
ant old  uncle  of  the  story  book  variety,  who 
disliked  me  and  everything  about  me. 

"I  never  had  any  friends  except  Ruth 
Carroll,  who  is  an  angel  and  has  always 
been  good  to  me.  People  in  little  towns  are 
still  suspicious  of  an  ancestry  like  mine.  I 
want  to  be  a  dancer  myself,  but  I  have 
never  had  the  opportunity.  So  I  studied 
nursing  because  Ruth  was  studying  and 
because  I  wanted  to  help  in  the  war  and 
most  of  all,  to  get  away  from  Cloverport, 
Kentucky. 

"There  is  my  history  in  a  nutshell,  but 
what  is  really  interesting  in  life  isn't  the 
chapters  one  has  already  read,  it  is  the 
chapters  to  come.  I  hope  we  may  soon  go 
on  to  Coblenz.  I  am  sure  we  will  have  an 
interesting  time  there.  Only  of  course  I  am 


108         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

sorry,  Countess  Charlotta,  that  you  will 
not  be  with  us." 

Older  than  her  companions,  Theodosia's 
dramatic  Irish  instinct  was  somewhat  over- 
whelming. Even  the  little  Luxemburg 
countess  felt  her  own  story  of  less  interest 
and  importance  by  comparison. 

Fortunately  Theodosia  had  also  an  Irish 
sense  of  humor  and  observing  the  awe- 
struck expressions  of  her  companions,  sud- 
denly she  laughed  a  gay  little  laugh  which 
was  one  of  the  attractions  of  her  odd  and 
not  always  pleasing  personality. 

"Oh,  you  must  not  take  what  I  have 
just  told  you  too  seriously.  Ruth  Carroll, 
who  understands  me  better  than  any  one 
else,  says  I  get  more  pleasure  than  sorrow 
out  of  my  queer  history.  As  for  the  dancing 
I  only  wish  to  do  folk  dancing  and  Mrs. 
Clark  tells  me  the  soldiers  are  beginning 
to  be  interested  in  folk  dancing  as  one  of 
the  methods  of  amusing  themselves.  I 
told  her  how  much  I  was  interested  and  she 
told  me  there  might  be  a  chance  to  help 
entertain  the  soldiers  as  well  as  nurse  them, 
after  the  army  of  occupation  settles  down 


The  Countess's  Story  109 

for  a  long  watch  upon  the  Rhine.  Good- 
night," and  even  more  quickly  than  she  had 
appeared,  Thea,  as  her  friends  called  her, 
slipped  out  of  the  big  chair  and  disappeared. 

A  few  minutes  later  Bianca  went  her  way 
to  bed.  She  was  wearing  a  small  pin  which 
the  Countess  Charlotta  had  given  her,  not 
only  as  a  mark  of  her  friendship,  but  for  a 
secret  reason  which  only  the  two  girls  were 
to  know. 

So  it  chanced  that  the  group  of  Red 
Cross  girls  and  the  little  Luxemburg  count- 
ess became  fairly  well  acquainted  with 
each  other's  past  histories  because  of  the 
natural  fondness  of  girls  for  confiding  in 
one  another.  Only  Nora  Jamison  never 
talked  of  herself,  and  though  appearing 
perfectly  friendly,  seemed  to  devote  all  her 
spare  time  to  the  companionship  of  the 
little  French  girl,  Louisa. 


CHAPTER  IX 

"Life's  Little  Ironies" 

ONE  afternoon  the  Countess  Qaar- 
lotta  was  alone  in  her  room  walking 
up  and  down  in  a  restless  fashion 
for  a  girl  who  had  been  so  recently  injured. 
Her  forehead  was  still  bandaged  and  her 
arm  in  a  plaster  cast,  but  otherwise  she  was 
apparently  well.  Nevertheless,  she  stowed 
the  results  of  the  strain  of  her  accident  and 
perhaps  of  her  personal  problem. 

She  looked  older  than  one  would  have 
supposed  from  her  half-joking  and  half- 
serious  conversations  with  Bianca  Zoli  and 
the  other  Red  Cross  girls. 

In  spite  of  her  natural  gayety  a*d  the 
warmth  and  color  of  her  nature,  wkick  she 
had  inherited  from  her  French  amcestry, 
the  girl  faced  a  difficult  future. 

All  her  life  it  seemed  to  her  she  had  been 
in  opposition  to  her  surroundings,  throwing 
fcerself  powerlessly  against  ideas  and  condi- 
(110) 


"Life's  Little  Ironies"  111 

tions  she  could  not  alter.  Everything  that 
belonged  to  the  old  German  order  of  exis- 
tence she  had  always  hated.  From  the  time 
of  her  babyhood  her  father  had  appeared 
to  her  as  a  narrow  tyrant  insisting  that  she 
should  spend  her  days  in  a  routine  which 
pleased  him,  without  consulting  either  her 
wishes  or  her  talents.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
the  small  countess  had  a  will  of  her  own 
and  resented  dictation. 

Never  would  the  little  Charlotta  even  in 
her  earliest  youth  do  what  might  naturally 
have  been  expected  of  her!  From  the 
first  her  wilfulness,  her  entire  lack  of  interest 
in  ladylike  pursuits  had  been  a  source  of 
trouble  and  anxiety  to  her  governesses. 

One  characteristic  of  the  small  Charlotta 
was  that  she  never  seemed  able  to  remain 
still  long  enough  to  learn  the  things  which 
were  required  of  her.  Her  one  desire  was  to 
be  outdoors  riding  on  horseback  over  the 
fields,  or  playing  with  the  children  in  the 
village,  or  in  the  small  cottages  on  her 
father's  estate. 

The  dignity  and  importance  of  her  own 
social  position  never  seemed  to  enter  Char- 


112         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

lotta's  mind,  even  after  her  family  had 
devoted  long  hours  to  bringing  the  fact 
before  her  attention. 

Reaching  sixteen  it  had  become  her  duty 
to  play  a  small  part  in  the  little  court  of 
her  cousin,  the  Grand  Duchess.  But  al- 
though the  court  life  was  simple  and  far  less 
formal  than  in  countries  of  greater  wealth 
and  size  than  the  little  duchy  of  Luxem- 
burg, nevertheless  Charlotta  found  even 
the  mild  formalism  irksome. 

The  real  difficulty  lay  in  the  fact  that 
the  members  of  the  Grand  Duchess's  court 
were  Germans  in  thought,  in  ancestry  and 
in  their  ideals. 

Now  the  little  Countess  Charlotta  faced 
a  life  when  she  must  always  remain  sur- 
rounded with  these  same  influences;  influ- 
ences that  she  hated  and  that  had  always 
repelled  and  antagonized  her. 

What  matter  if  the  Germans  had  failed 
in  their  war  against  freedom,  if  her  own 
freedom  was  still  denied  her?  Moreover, 
since  the  German  failure  her  father  ap- 
peared more  than  ever  determined  to  force 
her  marriage. 


"Life's  Little  Ironies"  113 

If  the  German  nobility  were  in  disgrace, 
if  the  men  surrounding  the  Kaiser  had  fallen 
with  their  master  from  their  high  estate, 
at  least  the  Count  Scherin  of  Luxemburg 
was  faithful  to  old  principles.  Luxemburg 
was  a  neutral  state  and  there  could  be  no 
interference  with  his  personal  ideas  and 
designs. 

Moreover,  a  few  moments  before  the 
Countess  Charlotta  had  received  her  father's 
ultimatum  and  had  just  concluded  the  read- 
ing of  his  note  which  demanded  that  she 
return  home  within  the  next  thirty-six  hours. 

Well,  she  would  be  more  sorry  to  say 
farewell  to  her  friends  than  they  would 
ever  appreciate.  Besides,  she  must  go 
away  from  the  Red  Cross  hospital  without 
the  inspiration  and  the  aid  she  had  hoped 
to  receive  from  her  contact  with  a  group  of 
American  girls.  How  much  she  had  hoped 
to  learn  from  the  example  of  their  courage. 
Surely  some  of  them  must  have  broken 
away  from  family  traditions  in  coming 
from  their  own  homes  into  foreign  lands  to 
nurse  the  wounded !  And  she  had  dreamed 
she  might  learn  to  follow  their  example. 


114         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

But  how  quiet  the  house  seemed  at  pres- 
ent. It  was  strange  to  recall  that  her 
accident  had  brought  her  to  this  house 
where  her  mother  had  lived  as  a  girl,  a 
house  which  had  been  a  part  of  her  inherit- 
ance from  her  mother,  although  she  had 
rarely  been  inside  it. 

If  only  one  of  the  Red  Cross  girls  would 
come  and  talk  with  her.  There  was  so  little 
time  left  when  this  would  be  possible  and 
she  so  dreaded  her  own  society.  What 
would  she  do  when  she  returned  to  the  old 
narrowness  of  her  past  existence  with  the 
eternal  disagreements? 

Never  except  when  she  was  outdoors 
could  Charlotta  endure  being  alone. 

For  the  first  time  since  her  accident  the 
little  countess  was  almost  completely  dressed 
in  a  brown  costume  which  Bianca  had  with 
great  difficulty  adjusted  over  her  injured 
arm. 

Walking  to  her  door  Charlotta  opened  it, 
glancing  out  into  the  wide  hall. 

If  she  had  thought  to  mention  it  to  Mrs. 
Clark,  she  would  surely  have  gained  per- 
mission to  wander  over  this  floor  of  her 


"Life's  Little  Ironies"  115 

mother's  former  home.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
she  had  not  been  inside  the  place  for  a 
number  of  years,  as  the  property  she  had 
inherited  from  her  mother  was  in  the  hands 
of  a  business  agent. 

Stepping  out  into  the  wide  hall  Charlotta 
started  toward  the  front  window  which 
overlooked  the  grounds.  In  a  moment, 
however,  she  saw  that  the  space  before  the 
window  was  occupied  by  a  wheeled  chair 
and  that  an  American  officer  was  seated 
there  letting  the  sunlight  stream  over  him. 

Uadismayed  Charlotta  walked  forward. 

"You  have  been  ill  and  are  better,  I  am 
glad,"  she  said  simply. 

Ske  had  a  curious  lack  of  self-conscious- 
ness and  a  friendliness  which  was  rery 
charming. 

Tfee  young  officer  attempted  to  rise. 

"Wkj,  yes,  I  am  better,  thank  you.  I 
have  been  stupidly  ill  from  an  attack  of 
influenza  just  as  my  men  were  on  the  march 
toward  Germany  and  I  should  have  given 
anything  in  the  world  to  have  been  able  to 
go  along  with  them.  However,  I  must 
not  grumble.  I  am  right  again  so  jou 


116         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

need  not  be  afraid  of  me.  We  have  been 
kept  pretty  well  isolated  from  you.  But 
won't  you  have  this  chair?" 

The  girl  shook  her  head. 

"You  are  very  kind  and  you  can  be  quite 
certain  I  am  not  afraid  of  you.  Sit  down 
again,  I  know  you  will  refuse  to  confess  it, 
but  you  do  look  pretty  weak  still.  And 
there  is  nothing  the  matter  with  me.  Oh, 
I  have  a  few  bruises  and  a  broken  arm, 
but  after  all  they  are  not  serious.  I  won- 
der now  what  I  was  actually  trying  to 
do  when  I  flung  myself  off  my  horse. 
Have  you  ever  been  desperate  enough 
not  to  care  what  happened  to  you  ?" 

"But  you  don't  mean,  Countess  Char- 
lotta—  " 

"How  do  you  know  my  name?"  the  girl 
answered  quickly,  as  if  wishing  to  forget 
what  she  had  just  confessed.  "Are  you 
not  Major  James  Hersey,  one  of  the 
youngest  majors  in  the  United  States 
overseas  service?  I  think  I  have  been 
hearing  a  good  deal  of  you  from  Bianca 
Zoli  and  the  other  Red  Cross  girls." 

Major  Jimmie  Hersey  colored  through  his 


"Life's  Little  Ironies"  117 

pallor,   according   to  his    annoying  boyish 
habit. 

"Well,  Countess  Charlotta,  surely  you 
have  not  counted  on  remaining  a  mystery— 
not  to  the  American  soldiers  who  have  been 
ill  here  in  your  house,  your  guests  in  a 
fashion.  We  have  seldom  had  so  romantic 
an  experience  as  having  a  countess  as  a 
patient  along  with  the  American  dough- 
boys and  in  the  selfsame  hospital.  But  I 
really  can't  sit  here  and  talk  to  you  while 
you  stand.  At  least  you  will  let  me  bring 
you  a  chair?" 

With  a  good  deal  of  satisfaction  Charlotta 
nodded  her  head,  her  hair  showing  even 
duskier  in  contrast  with  the  white  bandage 
over  her  forehead. 

Talking  to  American  girls  she  had  found 
extraordinarily  entertaining,  but  to  talk  to 
a  young  American  officer  might  be  even 
more  agreeable.  It  certainly  would  be  a 
novelty,  as  this  youthful  major  was  the 
first  American  man  with  whom  she  had 
ever  exchanged  a  word,  save  the  two  young 
American  Red  Cross  physicians. 

"I   want  to  congratulate  you  on  your 


118         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

victory,"  Charlotta  added,  when  the  chair 
had  been  secured  and  she  had  seated  herself 
upon  it  in  an  entirely  friendly  and  informal 
attitude.  "Always  my  sympathies  have 
been  with  the  allies  from  the  very  first. 
You  see  my  mother  was  French  and  I  sup- 
pose I  am  like  her.  I  believe  French  people 
have  the  love  of  freedom  in  their  blood 
just  as  you  Americans  have." 

"I  say,  I  thought  there  was  something 
unusual  about  you,"  Major  Jimmie  an- 
swered impetuously.  "  I  really  can't  imagine 
your  being  even  half  German.  But  that  is 
not  very  polite  of  me  and  anyhow  your 
country  is  not  German.  I  have  been  reading 
about  Luxemburg.  You  were  once  a  part 
of  France  and  after  the  French  revolution 
became  one  of  the  ten  departments,  known 
as  the  department  of  forests,  the  Forest 
Canton.  Except  for  your  Grand  Ducal 
family  you  have  never  been  German  in 
sentiment." 

The  Countess  Charlotta  hummed  the  line 
of  a  popular  version  of  the  national  anthem 
of  Luxemburg  at  the  present  time. 

"Prussians  will  we  not  become."    Then 


"Life's  Little  Ironies"  119 

as  she  could  not  help  being  confidential  she 
added: 

"But  suppose,  suppose  you  were  going 
to  be  forced  into  a  German  marriage,  what, 
what  would  you  do?  I  hate  it,  hate  it, 
and  yet — " 

"Well,  nothing  on  earth  would  induce  me 
to  consider  it,"  Major  Jimmie  answered, 
his  brown  eyes  shining  and  his  face  a  deeper 
crimson.  "You  must  forgive  me,  but  you 
know  I  can't  see  anything  straight  about 
Germany  yet  and  the  thought  of  a  girl 
like  you  marrying  one  of  the  brutes, — but 
perhaps  I  ought  not  to  say  anything  as  we 
are  strangers  and  I  might  be  tempted  into 
saying  too  much." 

:<  You  could  not  say  too  much,"  Charlotta 
returned  encouragingly.  "  I  wish  you  would 
give  me  your  advice.  If  I  had  been  a  boy 
I  would  have  run  away  and  fought  against 
Germany  and  been  killed,  or  if  I  had  not 
been  killed  perhaps  my  family  would  have 
cast  me  off.  I  am  thinking  of  running  away 
anyhow,  only  I  don't  know  just  where  to 
go.  Do  you  think  I  could  get  to  America 
without  being  discovered  ?  Perhaps  I  might 


120         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

dress  as  a  soldier.  You  see  I  can  speak 
English  and  French  and  German.  I  had  to 
learn  languages  as  a  child  even  when  I 
hated  studying  and  now  I'm  glad.  Then 
you  know  I  can  ride  and  shoot  pretty  well. 
I  don't  know  why  my  father  ever  consented 
to  have  me  taught,  save  that  it  amused  him 
a  little  to  have  me  show  the  tastes  he  would 
have  liked  in  a  son." 

Major  Hersey  felt  himself  growing  a  little 
confused,  as  if  he  were  losing  his  sense  of 
proportion.  He  was  not  much  given  to 
reading,  but  he  remembered  two  delightful 
romances,  one  "A  Lady  of  Quality,"  the 
other  "The  Prisoner  of  Zenda."  Here  he 
was  finding  the  two  stories  melting  into 
one  in  the  person  of  the  girl  beside  him. 
Well  the  situation  was  surprising  even  a 
little  thrilling! 

Yet  Major  Jimmie  knew  what  his  own 
ideals  required  of  him. 

"I  am  sorry,  I  am  afraid  I  don't  dare 
offer  you  advice.  Haven't  you  some  woman 
who  is  your  friend  to  whom  you  could 
appeal?  There  is  Mrs.  Clark;  I  have  been 
knowing  her  some  time  when  I  was  in  camp 


"Life's  Little  Ironies"  121 

not  far  from  her  Red  Cross  hospital  near 
Chateau-Thierry.  Why  not  talk  to  her? 
Still,  if  I  were  you  I  would  not  try  running 
away,  certainly  not  to  the  United  States. 
It  is  pretty  far  and  you  could  never  make 
it.  Excuse  me,  but  you  know  it  is  amusing 
to  hear  you  talk  of  dressing  as  a  soldier.  I 
am  afraid  you  would  not  get  away  with  the 
disguise  five  minutes.  Wonder  if  you  have 
half  an  idea  what  a  soldier  has  to  undergo 
before  he  can  get  aboard  a  transport  for 
home." 

The  young  American  officer  laughed  and 
then  his  expression  grew  serious. 

"Please  don't  say  a  thing  like  that  again, 
even  in  jest  and  please  don't  even  think  it. 
I  know  a  girl  who  has  been  brought  up  as 
you  have  been  thinks  she  knows  something 
about  the  world,  when  in  reality  she  knows 
nothing,  anyhow,  nothing  that  is  ugly  or 
real.  I  say,  here  comes  Mrs.  Clark  now, 
why  not  ask  her  to  help  you?" 

At  this  moment  Sonya  Clark  was  advanc- 
ing down  the  hall  to  escort  her  patient, 
Major  James  Hersey,  back  to  his  own  room. 

A  little  surprised  on  discovering  the  inti- 


122         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

macy  of  the  conversation,  which  was  un- 
doubtedly taking  place  between  the  young 
officer  and  the  girl  who  had  certainly  not 
known  each  other  half  an  hour  before, 
Sonya  stopped  and  looked  toward  them. 

Then  she  smiled  at  the  little  picture  they 
made  together  and  came  forward  to  join 
them. 


CHAPTER  X 

The  Talk  with  Sonya 

BUT,  my  dear  child,  surely  you  must 
see  my  position!  The  Red  Cross 
«nit  of  which  I  am  a  member  has 
asked  the  hospitality  of  your  country  in 
order  that  we  may  care  for  a  number  of 
our  ill  soldiers  until  they  are  sufficiently 
recovered  to  be  sent  away.  I  am  deeply 
sorry  and  troubled  for  you.  But  how  can 
I  show  my  appreciation  of  the  courtesy — 
and  I  know  our  continued  presence  in 
Luxemburg  has  been  an  embarrassment — 
by  a  betrayal  of  confidence?  It  would  be  a 
betrayal  if  I  were  to  aid  you  in  getting 
away  from  your  home  and  country  without 
your  father's  knowledge.  In  a  way  it 
would  not  only  be  a  personal  discourtesy 
and  deceit,  there  might  even  be  inter- 
national difficulties.  You  are  related  to 
the  Grand  Ducal  family  while  I,  well,  very 
unimportant  persons  can  make  important 

(123) 


124         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

difficulties  these  days!  So  I  am  afraid  I 
must  refuse  what  you  ask.  But  surely  if 
you  speak  plainly  to  your  father  and  make 
him  understand  your  feeling  in  the  matter, 
he  will  not  demand  a  sacrifice  of  your  youth 
and  happiness.  Of  course  I  don't  know  the 
laws  or  the  customs  of  your  country,  but 
an  enforced  marriage  these  days  appears  as 
an  impossibility." 

"It  is  not  a  question  of  law  or  custom, 
Mrs.  Clark;  only  in  reigning  families  are 
marriages  actually  arranged,"  the  Countess 
Charlotta  answered.  "Of  course  you  know, 
however,  that  in  Germany  the  consent  of 
the  parents  to  a  marriage  is  almost  essential, 
and  my  father  is  German  born  and  was 
brought  up  in  Germany,  coming  to  Luxem- 
burg when  he  was  near  middle  age.  But  I 
am  not  trying  to  pretend  to  you  that  I 
am  actually  being  forced  into  this  marriage, 
since  in  the  end  in  spite  of  my  pretence  of 
bravery  it  will  be  my  own  cowardice  which 
will  condemn  me  to  it.  I  simply  do  not 
feel  I  can  go  on  living  at  home  with  my 
father  and  aunt  if  I  refuse  my  consent. 
All  my  life  I  have  been  a  disappointment  to 


The  Talk  with  Sonya  125 

them  and  the  atmosphere  of  our  existence 
has  been  one  long  disagreement  with  an- 
tagonism between  us  on  every  possible 
subject.  You  see  I  have  a  good  deal  of 
money  in  my  own  right  and  the  man  my 
father  wishes  me  to  marry  is  an  old  friend 
of  his,  who  has  lost  his  fortune  through  the 
war.  My  father  is  very  bitter  over  the 
result  of  the  war,  even  if  he  may  be  forced 
to  pretend  otherwise.  I  think  he  wishes  to 
give  my  fortune  to  his  friend  as  much  as 
he  wishes  to  see  me  a  proper  German  wife. 
But  don't  worry  about  me,  Mrs.  Clark,  I 
do  see  your  point  of  view  and  am  sorry  to 
have  troubled  you." 

It  was  past  the  usual  hour  of  bed-time  in 
the  Red  Cross  hospital  and  Sonya  had  come 
in  to  talk  to  the  young  Luxemburg  countess 
on  her  way  to  her  own  room. 

She  got  up  now  and  began  walking  up 
and  down,  feeling  worried  and  uncertain. 
The  young  countess's  situation,  her  beauty 
and  charm,  made  a  deep  appeal  and  yet 
she  was  powerless  to  do  what  she  asked  and 
help  her  to  escape  from  her  uncongenial 
environment. 


126         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

The  girl's  suggestion  had  been  si&gularly 
childlike.  She  wished  to  be  allowed  to  go 
away  from  Luxemburg  with  the  Red  Cross 
girls  secretly  and  to  remain  in  hiding  with 
them. 

"I  am  not  a  useful  person  at  present," 
she  had  pleaded,  "I  think  because  I  have 
never  wished  to  be,  but  as  soon  as  tmj  arm 
is  well  I  am  sure  you  will  find,  Ms*.  Clark, 
that  I  can  do  a  good  many  things  that  might 
be  worth  while.  It  would  not  be  Red  Cross 
work  perhaps,  but  I  could  help  witk  the 
translating,  I  suppose  there  may  be  a  good 
deal  of  confusion  of  tongues  when  the  army 
of  occupation  reaches  the  Rhine." 

Sonya  was  thinking  of  this  speeek  now 
as  she  watched  the  shadows  in  the  old  room, 
lighted  only  by  a  single  lamp.  A  curious 
freak  of  circumstance  that  this  same  room 
had  once  been  the  Countess  Charlttta's 
mother's. 

"Do  you  think  I  might  talk  to  your 
father?  Would  it  do  the  least  good?  I 
suppose  he  would  only  think  me  extra- 
ordinarily impertinent?"  Sonya  qaeriad. 

In  the  years  of  her  work  with  ti*e  Red 


The  Talk  with  Sonya  127 

Cross  since  the  beginning  of  the  war  per- 
haps she  had  had  a  singular  experience. 
Instead  of  finding  as  most  women  had, 
that  she  had  given  herself  wholly  and  en- 
tirely to  the  needs  of  the  soldiers,  it  seemed 
to  Sonya  that  the  greatest  and  most 
important  demands  upon  her  had  been 
made  by  the  Red  Cross  girls. 

Always  it  was  young  girls  who  came  to 
her  with  their  problems,  their  disappoint- 
ments and  difficulties.  And  sometimes  the 
difficulties  were  associated  with  their  work, 
but  more  often  with  their  emotions.  But 
then  it  seemed  that  love  and  war  had  always 
gone  hand  in  hand,  and  at  least  the  girls 
she  had  cared  for  had  kept  themselves 
free  from  unfortunate  entanglements. 
The  soldiers  they  had  chosen  for  their 
friends  were  fine  and  generous.  But  with 
the  little  Luxemburg  countess,  Sonya  felt 
it  might  be  difficult  to  guess  what  her 
future  might  hold.  She  was  wilful,  beauti- 
ful and  unhappy,  with  perhaps  but  few 
congenial  friends  among  her  former  asso- 
ciates. 

At  this  instant  the  Countess  Ckarlotta 
shodfc  her  head,  smiling. 


128         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"No,  I  don't  think  it  would  do  any  good 
for  you  to  talk  to  my  father,  Mrs.  Clark. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  would  make  things 
more  difficult  for  me  to  have  him  discover 
I  have  discussed  my  private  affairs  with  a 
comparative  stranger.  I  shall  probably  say 
goodby  to  you  tomorrow  and  go  back  home, 
but  I  want  you  to  realize,  Mrs.  Clark,  how 
much  I  have  appreciated  everybody's  kind- 
ness to  me  here  and  how  much  I  like  and 
admire  American  girls.  Indeed,  I  would 
not  have  added  to  your  work  if  I  had  not 
been  so  anxious  for  their  acquaintance. 
You  will  soon  be  going  away  from  Luxem- 
burg to  join  the  American  Army  of  Occupa- 
tion on  the  Rhine.  May  I  wish  you  all 
good  fortune?" 

The  little  countess  held  out  her  -hand  and 
Sony  a  took  it  in  her  own  for  a  moment 
and  then  leaned  over  and  kissed  her. 

"May  I  write  you  after  we  go  away  and 
tell  you  where  we  are  to  be  stationed? 
Surely  there  could  be  no  objection  to  this. 
And,  my  dear,  some  day  I  may  be  able  to 
prove  myself  your  friend,  even  if  I  am  forced 
to  seem  unfriendly  now.  Goodnight." 


The  Talk  with  Sonya  129 

And  Sonya  went  away,  curiously  de- 
pressed. 

In  a  few  days  the  temporary  Red  Cross 
hospital  in  Luxemburg  would  close  and  she 
would  probably  never  see  the  little  Countess 
Charlotta  again.  The  soldiers  who  had 
been  ill  were  now  sufficiently  recovered 
either  to  rejoin  their  regiments,  by  this 
time  approaching  the  German  frontier,  or 
else  to  return  to  convalescent  hospitals  in 
France. 

The  reigning  family  of  the  little  duchy  of 
Luxemburg  had  been  courteous  but  none 
too  friendly,  and  personally  Sonya  was 
anxious  to  rejoin  her  husband  and  the 
remainder  of  their  Red  Cross  unit  and  to 
find  themselves  established  with  the  Ameri- 
can Army  of  Occupation. 

Gossip  in  Luxemburg  at  the  present  time 
insisted  that  the  Grand  Duchess  Marie 
Adelaide  would  probably  be  deposed  and 
her  sister  invited  to  reign  in  her  place. 
Sonya  was  hoping  to  be  away  from  the 
duchy  before  this  occurred,  and  as  this  did 
not  actually  take  place  until  early  in 
January  and  it  was  now  December,  the 


130         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

American  Red  Cross  unit  had  not  to  meet 
this  political  change. 

Left  to  herself  the  little  Countess  Char- 
lotta  did  not  go  immediately  to  bed, 
although  Bianca  Zoli  had  helped  her  to 
undress  some  time  before  and  she  now 
wore  only  her  rose-colored  velvet  dressing 
gown  over  her  night  gown. 

Until  it  was  midnight  and  the  big  house 
had  grown  quiet  she  sat  alone.  Her  future 
was  at  present  no  clearer  before  her  than 
upon  the  day  when  in  a  spirit  of  utter  reck- 
lessness and  foolhardiness  she  had  deliber- 
ately flung  herself  from  her  horse.  Yet  at 
least  she  would  never  be  so  stupid  again  or 
perhaps  so  wicked ! 

Finally  getting  up  she  lighted  a  candle 
and  wandered  first  about  the  old  room  and 
then  out  into  the  wide  hall. 

She  had  an  idea  of  going  to  Bianca  Zoli's 
room  and  of  asking  Bianca  if  it  were  possible 
that  she  could  make  her  a  gift,  an  unusual 
gift  perhaps.  The  little  countess  desired  one 
of  Bianca's  cast-off  Red  Cross  uniforms. 

But  then  Bianca  did  not  sleep  alone  and 
would  certainly  be  startled  by  such  an 
extraordinary  request. 


The  Talk  with  Sonya  131 

Moreover,  Charlotta  would  have  no  rea- 
sonable explanation  to  offer  for  her  request 
not  being  entirely  clear  in  her  own  mind  as 
to  why  she  desired  this  possession. 

Later  she  tiptoed  back  into  her  own 
room  and  climbed  into  bed. 

Next  day  probably  she  would  make  her 
singular  demand.  If  she  had  no  such  oppor- 
tunity at  some  time,  when  the  American 
Red  Cross  had  departed  from  Luxemburg, 
she  would  come  back  to  her  own  house, 
since  there  she  might  find  what  she  wished. 

If  it  became  necessary  and  she  did  finally 
decide  to  leave  home  she  would  require 
some  disguise  which  her  friends  might 
unwittingly  leave  behind  them. 


CHAPTER  XI 

The  Journey  to  Coblenz 

I  WANT  a  doughboy  and  not  an  officer 
to  be  first  across  that  bridge." 
This   command  from    an   American 
officer  was  issued  one  morning  in  December, 
just  as  the  sun  broke  through  the  grey 
mist.    A  little  later,  the  American  Army  of 
Occupation,  which  had  been  led  to  victory 
by  General  Pershing,  crossed  the  Moselle 
river.     Beyond  lay  Germany. 

There  was  no  loud  cheering,  no  blare 
of  bands,  or  signs  of  the  conquering  hero, 
when  the  American  soldiers  set  foot  on  the 
land  they  had  crossed  the  ocean  to  conquer, 
only  before  their  eyes  floating  in  the  morn- 
ing breeze  were  the  stars  and  stripes. 

The  advanced  guard  continued  the 
ascent  over  winding  roads  and  past  villages 
onward  toward  the  Rhine.  First  marched 
the  infantry,  then  followed  the  artillery, 
engineers,  signal  battalions  and  last  the 

(132) 


The  Journey  to  Coblenz          133 

hospital  units.  And  accompanying  one  of 
the  final  units  was  Sonya  Clark  and  her 
Red  Cross  group. 

Never  were  any  of  them  to  forget  their 
journey  into  the  city  of  Coblenz,  which, 
situated  midway  between  Mayence  and 
Cologne,  just  where  the  Moselle  flows  into 
the  Rhine,  was  to  form  the  chief  city  for 
the  American  Army  of  Occupation. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  Sonya  and  her  Red 
Cross  unit  had  not  dreamed  of  being  able 
to  form  a  part  of  the  army  on  their  first 
approach  to  the  Rhine,  believing  that  the 
time  spent  by  them  in  Luxemburg  would 
delay  them  too  seriously.  But,  because 
the  German  army  was  slower  in  accomplish- 
ing its  retreat  than  had  been  anticipated, 
the  Third  American  Army  did  not  draw 
near  the  city  of  Coblenz  until  the  close  of 
the  second  week  of  December. 

It  was  Sunday  when  they  started  their 
victorious  march  from  the  French  country, 
it  was  Sunday  when  they  entered  the 
valley  of  the  Rhine. 

Every  acre  of  the  valley  appeared  to  be 
under  cultivation ;  there  were  fields  of  winter 


134         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

wheat  and  walled  vineyards  lining  the 
roads.  Beyond,  the  hills  were  covered 
with  dense  forests,  farther  on  were  the  tall 
summits  of  the  ancient  castles  of  the  Rhine. 

Varying  impressions  the  journey  into 
Germany  made  upon  this  particular  group 
of  American  girls. 

"I  declare  it  is  unendurable  to  me  to  see 
how  prosperous  and  peaceful  the  German 
country  appears  in  comparison  with  the 
French!"  Nona  Davis  exclaimed,  staring 
out  of  the  window  of  their  Red  Cross 
automobile,  as  their  car  drove  through  one 
of  the  small  towns  not  far  from  the  larger 
city. 

Not  many  grown  persons  were  in  sight, 
but  children  were  swarming  everywhere 
and  blonde  heads  were  sticking  out  of  the 
windows  of  nearly  all  the  little  houses  along 
the  road. 

"I  don't  think  the  children  look  nearly 
as  hungry  as  we  had  been  led  to  expect," 
she  added  with  a  bitterness  of  tone  unlike 
Nona's  usual  attitude  of  mind.  But  then 
she  had  been  nursing  in  Europe  for  four 
years,  since  the  very  outbreak  of  the  war 


The  Journey  to  Coblenz  135 

and  had  been  an  eyewitness  to  untold 
suffering  and  privation. 

"I  don't  think  I  would  be  resentful  about 
the  German  children,  Miss  Davis,"  Nora 
Jamison  argued  unexpectedly,  as  she  rarely 
took  part  in  any  general  conversation  among 
the  Red  Cross  girls. 

Nona  glanced  in  her  direction.  Sitting 
next  Nora  was  the  little  French  girl,  Louisa, 
who  had  been  in  her  care  ever  since  their 
withdrawal  from  France.  There  had  been 
no  one  along  the  way  to  whom  they  could 
entrust  the  child. 

In  the  little  French  girl's  expression  at 
the  moment  there  was  something  which 
seemed  to  Nona  to  justify  her  point  of 
view.  Her  face  was  white  and  her  lips 
trembling  as  she  too  gazed  out  at  the  little 
German  village. 

At  the  instant  she  had  beheld  a  former 
German  soldier  walking  along  one  of  the 
streets.  On  his  head  was  a  round  civilian 
cap  and  he  had  on  a  pair  of  civilian  trousers, 
the  rest  of  his  costume  was  an  old  German 
uniform.  And  it  was  the  sight  of  the  uni- 
form which  had  brought  the  terror  to  the 
child's  face. 


136         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Sonya  saw  the  look  and  understood  it  at 
the  same  moment.  In  order  that  there 
might  be  no  further  argument  she  said 
gently : 

"Girls,  I  don't  often  preach,  but  perhaps 
I  shall  make  the  effort  now.  We  are  going 
into  an  extraordinary  new  experience  for 
which  I  sometimes  wonder  if  we  are  either 
mentally  or  spiritually  prepared.  During 
the  past  four  years  we  have  felt  an  intense 
bitterness  against  everything  German ;  they 
represented  for  us  all  the  forces  of  evil 
against  which  we  were  fighting.  Now  we 
are  going  to  live  among  them  and  I  suppose 
must  not  feel  the  same  degree  of  hatred. 
Yet  it  will  be  difficult  to  change,  impossible 
at  first.  I  think  it  may  be  a  number  of 
years  before  we  can  learn  to  accept  them 
as  our  friends.  And  yet  I  do  not  wish  any 
of  us  to  stir  up  fresh  antagonism.  One  has 
always  heard  that  the  soldiers  who  have 
done  the  actual  fighting  have  never  the 
same  hatred  toward  each  other  as  the  non- 
combatants,  and  perhaps  we  Red  Cross 
workers  stand  somewhere  in  between  the 
two.  And  yet  Germany  has  only  herself 


The  Journey  to  Coblenz          137 

to  thank  that  she  has  earned  the  distrust 
of  the  civilized  world!" 

As  no  one  replied,  after  remaining  silent 
a  moment,  Sony  a  went  on:  :'You  know 
our  soldiers  have  been  given  the  order  that 
they  are  to  be  as  polite  as  possible  and  not 
to  make  trouble,  but  also  they  are  not  to 
fraternize  with  the  Germans,  even  if  living 
in  their  homes.  I  think  the  same  order 
holds  good  with  us." 

At  this  instant  Bianca  Zoli  who  had 
appeared  to  be  almost  asleep  opened  her 
eyes  and  yawned. 

"But  I  thought  fraternizing  meant 
becoming  like  brothers,"  she  remarked 
irritably.  "I  don't  see  how  there  is  any 
danger  of  our  becoming  too  brotherly  with 
the  Germans,  Sonya." 

The  laugh  at  Bianca's  speech,  although 
annoying  to  her,  helped  to  clear  the  atmos- 
phere. 

In  truth  at  the  time  the  Red  Cross  girls 
were  weary  and  anxious  to  reach  the  end 
of  their  journey,  in  order  that  they  might 
establish  their  Red  Cross  headquarters. 

Bianca  was  in  a  particularly  discouraged 


138         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

frame  of  mind.  She  was  distinctly  grieved 
at  saying  goodby  to  the  little  Luxemburg 
countess,  whom  she  happened  to  have  liked 
more  than  any  girl  she  had  ever  known; 
she  also  cherished  a  grievance  against 
Sonya  Clark,  because  Sonya  had  refused 
to  consent  to  bring  Charlotta  away  with 
them  secretly. 

Moreover,  Bianca  was  anxious  to  have 
some  word  of  Carlo  Navara.  Not  a  line, 
no  news  of  any  kind  had  she  been  able  to 
receive  since  Carlo's  regiment  began  its 
march  toward  the  Rhine.  And  Bianca  had 
never  a  very  comfortable  sense  of  Carlo's 
enduring  friendship.  It  was  only  when  she 
had  been  able  to  help  Carlo  in  the  past  that 
he  had  seemed  especially  fond  of  her.  She 
did  not  blame  him  particularly;  he  was  a 
good  deal  older  that  she  was,  and  his  gift 
of  a  wonderful  voice  made  other  people 
spoil  him,  beside  adding  to  his  own  vanity. 
He  had  once  thought  he  would  always  care 
more  for  Sonya  Clark  than  any  one  in  the 
world,  but  Bianca  had  seen  in  the  last 
weeks  they  were  together  in  the  hospital 
near  Chateau-Thierry  that  Carlo  was 


The  Journey  to  Coblenz  139 

becoming  far  more  reasonable  upon  this 
subject. 

Sonya's  marriage  had  of  course  made  all 
the  difference,  although  in  his  absurd 
fashion  Carlo  had  protested  that  it  could 
never  alter  his  affection. 

With  a  little  sigh,  Bianca  now  made  an 
effort  to  go  to  sleep  again. 

She  was  not  in  the  least  interested  in  con- 
tinuing to  stare  out  the  car  window  as  the 
other  girls  were.  She  had  been  doing 
nothing  else  for  days. 

Whether  she  slept  or  not,  Bianca  did  not 
realize.  But  suddenly  she  heard  Sonya 
murmur. 

"Don't  go  to  sleep  again,  Bianca  dear. 
We  are  just  about  to  enter  Coblenz  andJE 
want  you  to  remember  it  all  your  life.  See 
it  is  a  splendid,  prosperous  city  along  the 
bank  of  the  Rhine." 

But  Bianca  would  not  rouse  herself  until 
their  automobile  had  entered  the  centre 
of  the  city  and  gone  by  the  Coblenzhof,  one 
of  the  finest  hotels  in  the  city,  and  then 
past  the  mammoth  statue  of  Wilhelm  I 
the  grandfather  of  the  deposed  Kaiser. 


140         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Then  Bianca  decided  to  display  a  mild 
interest  in  her  surroundings. 

Coblenz  is  known  as  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  cities  in, the  world  and  the  German 
defeat  had  dimmed  none  of  its  outward 
glory. 

Finally  the  Red  Cross  automobile  drove 
to  the  outskirts  of  the  city  and  entered  a 
large  court  yard.  On  a  hill  beyond  the 
courtyard  rose  an  old  castle  which  was  to 
be  the  new  American  Red  Cross  hospital. 

The  building  itself  was  grim  and  for- 
bidding with  its  square,  serrated  towers 
and  heavy,  dark  stone  walls. 

Bianca  gave  an  instinctive  shiver. 

"The  castle  looks  more  like  a  dungeon 
than  a  hospital,"  she  whispered  to  Sonya. 
"I  wish  they  had  given  us  a  more  cheerful 
place  for  our  headquarters.  Perhaps  our 
soldiers  will  not  mind,  but  I  should  hate 
to  be  ill  in  such  a  dismal  place.  Yes,  I 
know  the  outlook  over  the  Rhine  is  magnifi- 
cent but  just  the  same  it  depresses  me." 

Then  Bianca's  manner  and  expression 
changed. 

Standing  in  the  yard  before  the  castle 


The  Journey  to  Coblenz          141 

were  a  group  of  their  friends  waiting  to 
receive  them. 

Dr.  Clark  had  arrived  in  Coblenz  a 
number  of  hours  before  his  wife  and  had 
already  taken  command  of  the  new  Red 
Cross  hospital  for  American  soldiers.  He 
and  his  wife  had  not  seen  each  other  in 
nearly  a  month,  as  they  had  made  the 
journey  to  the  Rhine  with  different  portions 
of  the  army. 

With  Dr.  Clark  were  other  members  o! 
his  Red  Cross  staff  and  several  representa- 
tives of,  the  German  Red  Cross,  who  were 
to  turn  over  certain  supplies. 

Unexpectedly  a  private  soldier  formed 
one  of  the  group,  who  must  have  received 
permission  from  his  superior  officer  to  share 
in  the  welcome  to  his  friends. 

The  young  man  was  Carlo  Navara. 

Bianca  extended  her  hand  like  a  child 
for  Carlo  to  assist  her  out  of  the  car. 

"I  was  never  so  glad  to  see  you  before," 
she  announced.  "I  don't  care  what  the 
other  Red  Cross  girls  may  say,  but  I  have 
found  the  journey  to  the  Rhine  since  we 
left  Luxemburg  extremely  tiresome." 


CHAPTER  XII 

New  Year's  Eve  in  Coblenz 

THERE   was   no   great   difficulty   in 
establishing  the  American  Red  Cross 
hospital  at  Coblenz.     Dr.  Clark  had 
a  large  and  efficient  staff  who  were  accus- 
tomed to  working  with  him  and  naturally 
the  demands  were  not  so  severe  as  in  time 
of  war. 

Indeed  Dr.  Clark  had  no  idea  of  asking 
the  same  degree  of  energy  and  devotion 
which  the  last  six  months  of  fighting  had 
required  of  every  human  being  in  any  way 
engaged  in  the  great  struggle  in  Europe  A 
reasonable  amount  of  work  and  of  discipline 
was  as  necessary  for  the  hospital  staff  as 
for  the  soldiers  and  officers  of  the  American 
Army  of  Occupation  engaged  in  their  new 
duty  of  policing  the  Rhine.  Yet  whenever 
it  was  possible  opportunity  was  given  for 
freedom  and  pleasure. 

There  were  but  few  of  the  expected  diffi- 

(142) 


New  Year's  Eve  in  Coblenz       143 

culties  between  the  Americans  and  the 
Germans  which  the  people  of  both  nations 
had  feared.  A  certain  friction  of  course 
and  suspicion  and  gossip  about  secret  plots, 
but  no  open  quarreling^  or  dissension. 

The  new  Red  Cross  hospital  occupied  an 
old  castle  which  had  formerly  been  used  as 
a  German  hospital,  although  the  last  Ger- 
man wounded  had  been  removed  before  the 
arrival  of  the  American  army. 

The  castle  itself  stood  on  a  hill  with  a 
drop  of  a  hundred  feet  to  the  bank  of  the 
Rhine,  a  path  led  down  the  hill  to  the  river's 
edge.  Crowning  the  summit  were  two  old 
Roma'n  towers  which  commanded  a  wonder- 
ful view;  through  the  windoes  one  could 
see  many  miles  up  and  down  the  historic 
stream  and  on  either  side  other  castles 
famous  in  ancient  legends  long  before  the 
foundation  of  the  modern  German  empire. 

Within  view  of  the  American  Red  Cross 
hospital  was  the  famous  German  fortress 
of  Ehrenbreitstein  across  the  river  from 
Coblenz.  The  fortress  was  set  on  a  rocky 
promontory  four  hundred  feet  above  the 
river  and  surrounded  by  a  hundred  acres  of 


144         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

land.  From  its  flagstaff,  where  for  a  hun- 
dred years  the  German  standard  had  waved, 
now  floated  the  stars  and  stripes. 

On  New  Year's  day  at  about  four  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon  Sony  a  Clark  stood  waiting 
just  outside  the  hospital  for  the  appearance 
of  her  husband.  It  had  become  their 
custom  for  the  past  two  weeks,  whenever 
there  was  no  real  reason  to  prevent,  to 
take  a  walk  every  afternoon  at  about  the 
same  hour. 

However,  on  this  afternoon,  Sonya  and 
Dr.  Clark  had  a  definite  destination. 

A  New  Year's  eve  entertainment  for  the 
amusement  of  the  soldiers  was  to  take  place 
at  the  Red  Cross  headquarters  about  a 
mile  from  the  hospital  and  both  Sonya 
and  her  husband  had  promised  to  be  present. 
As  a  matter  of  fact  as  many  of  their  Red 
Cross  nurses  as  Miss  Blackstone  had  been 
able  to  release  from  their  duties  had  been 
spending  the  afternoon  at  the  headquarters 
and  an  equal  number  of  the  hospital  staff 
of  physicians  and  orderlies. 

A  light  snow  was  falling  when  Sonya  and 
Dr.  Clark  set  out.  The  court  yard  in  front 


New  Year's  Eve  in  Coblenz       145 

of  their  hospital  sloped  gradually  to  the 
road,  so  that  the  steep  incline  was  only  in 
the  rear. 

To  her  husband  at  least  Sonya  looked 
very  young  and  handsome  in  her  long 
fur  coat  and  hat,  which  had  been  one  of 
his  gifts  since  reaching  Europe. 

Their  walk  was  to  lead  through  a  number 
of  quiet  streets  and  then  along  one  of  the 
main  thoroughfares  of  the  German  city. 

At  first  Sonya  and  Dr.  Clark  spoke  of 
nothing  of  any  importance  and  then  finally 
walked  on  for  several  moments  in  silence. 

At  the  end  of  this  time,  Sonya  glanced 
toward  her  husband  and  smiled. 

"What  is  it  you  wish  to  talk  to  me 
about?"  she  inquired.  "I  don't  know  why, 
but  I  always  seem  able  to  feel  a  something 
in  the  atmosphere  when  you  have  a  prob- 
lem on  your  mind  which  you  can't  quite 
decide  to  discuss  with  me." 

Dr.  Clark  laughed. 

"Well,  you  see,  Sonya,  when  I  married 
you  I  was  under  the  impression  that  you 
were  unsuited  to  Red  Cross  work  and  that 
so  far  as  possible,  since  you  would  insist 

10 


146         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

upon  working  with  me,  you  must  be  saved 
from  as  many  difficulties  as  possible.  At 
present,  although  I  have  not  yet  quite 
reached  the  state  of  advising  with  you  upon 
my  professional  responsibilities,  when  my 
problems  are  human,  you  are  the  only 
person  to  whom  I  can  turn.  Miss  Black- 
stone  is  an  admirable  superintendent  of  a 
hospital  along  the  same  lines  that  I  have 
been  a  fairly  successful  physician  and 
surgeon,  but  when  we  have  to  deal  with 
personal  equations  we  are  both  hopelessly 
unfit." 

"And  all  this  long  speech,  which  may  or 
may  not  be  complimentary,  leads  up  to  just 
what  human  equation  at  present?"  Sonya 
queried. 

"Can't  you  guess  and  tell  me  first, 
Sonya?"  Dr.  Clark  demanded.  "I  always 
feel  so  much  better  satisfied  if  you  have 
noticed  certain  situations  yourself  before 
I  speak  to  you  of  them.  Then  I  am  con- 
vinced that  I  have  not  made  a  mistake  in 
my  own  sometimes  faulty  observations." 

"I  suppose  at  this  instant  you  are  con- 
sidering the  problem  of  Hugh  Raymond 


New  Year's  Eve  in  Coblenz       147 

and  Thea  Thompson,  aren't  you,  if  prob- 
lem there  is  in  which  any  outside  human 
being  has  a  right  to  interfere?  No,  don't 
interrupt  me  until  I  finish,"  Sony  a  pro- 
tested. 

"I  realize  that  you  are  very  seriously 
opposed  to  the  least  personal  relation 
existing  between  any  of  your  Red  Cross 
nurses  and  physicians  and  so  far  we  have 
been  remarkably  successful.  But  it  has 
been  more  luck  I  think  than  my  distin- 
guished husband's  objection  to  the  possi- 
bility. One  can't  arrange,  when  young 
persons  are  more  or  less  intimately  asso- 
ciated with  each  other  and  living  under  the 
same  roof,  that  they  always  maintain  a 
friendly  and  yet  highly  impersonal  attitude. 
Of  course  I  also  understand  that  you  have 
great  hopes  for  Hugh  Raymond's  future, 
and  that  as  he  is  extremely  poor  you  would 
dislike  to  see  him  marry  a  poor  girl  before 
his  position  is  more  assured.  I  also  under- 
stand that  neither  you  nor  I  especially 
like  Thea  Thompson.  She  has  rather  a 
curious  history  and  is  not  herself  an  ordinary 
person.  One  thing  I  have  noticed.  At 


148         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

the  beginning  of  their  acquaintance  it  was 
Thea  who  made  an  effort  to  interest  Hugh, 
since  then  I  don't  think  she  has  been  par- 
ticularly interested  in  him.  The  interest 
has  been  on  his,  side.  It  is  to  me  rather 
unfortunate  because  Ruth  Carroll  might 
have  liked  Hugh,  and,  oh  well,  I  must  not 
speak  of  this!  All  I  wished  to  say  was 
that  whatever  our  personal  feeling  in  the 
matter  it  will  be  wiser,  my  dear  husband, 
for  you  to  say  nothing  to  Hugh  at  present 
and  for  me  to  say  nothing  to  Thea,  which  is 
what  you  rather  had  in  mind  to  suggest. 
Moreover,  nothing  has  so  far  developed 
between  them  for  which  you  need  have 
cause  to  worry!  Thea  told  me  the  other 
day  that  she  was  happy  here  in  Coblenz 
because  she  has  been  able  to  have  a  relief 
from  the  constant  strain  of  the  hospital 
work,  which  she  confesses  was  becoming 
a  little  hard  to  endure,  by  dancing  with  the 
soldiers  at  the  Red  Cross  headquarters  in 
her  free  hours.  She  has  been  helping  one 
of  the  Red  Cross  managers,  a  Mrs.  Adams, 
to  teach  some  of  the  soldiers  folk  dancing. 
I  believe  she  has  a  gift  for  it  and  the  soldiers 


New  Year's  Eve  in  Coblenz       149 

are  getting  a  good  deal  of  amusement  out  of 
their  own  efforts  to  learn.  A  good  thing 
for  all  of  them!  We  must  remember  our 
years  and  realize  that  young  people  need 
all  kinds  of  relaxation." 

"Thanks,  Sonya,  for  including  me  along 
with  your  youthful  self,  even  if  we  are  in  a 
class  apart,"  Dr.  Clark  returned.  "I  won- 
der if  you  will  be  as  severe  with  me  con- 
cerning my  other  complaint.  As  a  matter 
of  fact  I  am  ashamed  of  this  myself  and 
do  not  honestly  consider  it  gravely.  But 
you  know  we  are  in  a  curious  position  here 
in  Coblenz.  On  the  outside  apparently 
everything  is  going  well.  As  comfortable 
a  relation  as  one  could  expect  has  been 
established  between  our  former  enemy  and 
ourselves.  Yet  Coblenz  is  full  of  rumors. 
There  is  a  very  strong  pro-Kaiser  element 
in  the  city,  which  means  there  is  a  party 
deeply  in  opposition  to  all  American  thought 
and  feeling  and  to  the  establishment  of  any 
new  form  of  government  in  Germany  which 
shall  not  include  the  Kaiser. 

"The  point  of  all  this  is  that  I  insist 
there  be  no  display  even  of  conventional 


150         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

friendliness  between  any  member  of  our 
Red  Cross  unit  and  a  single  German 
resident  of  Coblenz.  The  information  has 
been  brought  to  me  that  Nora  Jamison,  one 
of  our  own  nurses,  has  been  making  friends 
with  a  group  of  German  children.  They 
meet  her  and  the  little  French  girl,  Louisa, 
in  one  of  the  city  parks  every  afternoon 
and  there  they  play  together.  Of  course, 
this  appears  innocent,  but  knowing  the 
children  in  a  too  friendly  fashion  may  mean 
knowing  their  families  later.  The  army 
officers  tell  me  there  has  been  this  same 
problem  among  our  soldiers.  No  one  seems 
to  have  been  able  to  prevent  their  getting 
on  intimate  terms  with  every  little  Hans 
and  Gretel  who  makes  their  acquaintance. 
But  I  do  wish  you  would  protest  mildly 
to  Miss  Jamison.  It  is  true  that  we  know 
little  of  her  history  except  that  her  cre- 
dentials must  have  been  satisfactory  to  the 
Red  Cross.  I  confess  I  agreed  to  have  her 
form  a  part  of  our  Red  Cross  unit  rather 
on  an  impulse,  when  I  learned  Barbara 
Thornton  was  forced  to  return  home. 
Besides,  Miss  Jamison  herself  attracted 


New  Year's  Eve  in  Coblenz       151 

me.  She  has  some  unusual  characteristic 
which  I  cannot  exactly  explain,  but  which 
nevertheless — " 

"Ah,  well,  you  need  not  try  to  explain  it, 
David,  because  the  thing  is  f  charm,'  which 
I  believe  no  one  has  successfully  explained 
so  far,"  Sonya  answered.  I  presume  this 
same  charm  is  what  endears  her  to  the 
German  children;  it  has  kept  the  little 
French  Louisa  close  beside  her  since  we 
left  France.  The  little  girl  is  getting  all 
right  too,  talking  and  behaving  like  a 
normal  person.  But  of  course  I'll  ask  Miss 
Jamison  to  be  careful  that  her  friendship 
with  the  German  children  does  not  lead 
to  any  intimacy  in  their  homes.  She  told 
me  that  she  was  a  kind  of  Pied  Piper  of 
Hamlin.  Do  you  remember  how  the  Pied 
Piper  led  the  German  children  away  into 
some  undiscovered  country  when  their 
parents  refuse  to  pay  him  his  just  dues? 
But  I  think  the  girl  is  Peter  Pan  instead 
and  has  some  childish  quality  which  we  can- 
not understand  but  which  children  recog- 
nize and  love  in  her.  You  see  the  young 
soldier  to  whom  she  was  engaged  was 


152          With  Pershing  to  Victory 

killed  in  the  fighting  near  Chateau-Thierry 
and  apparently  children  are  her  one  con- 
solation. She  is  friendly  with  all  our  Red 
Cross  unit,  but  not  intimate  with  one  of 


us." 


When  Sonya  and  her  husband  finally 
reached  the  Red  Cross  headquarters, 
already  the  large  building  was  lighted,  as 
the  darkness  fell  early  in  the  winter  after- 
noons. 

Going  unannounced  into  the  big  reception 
room  they  found  it  fairly  crowded.  The 
room  must  have  been  fifty  feet  in  length 
and  nearly  equally  wide  and  extended  from 
the  front  of  the  building  to  the  rear. 

In  one  end  was  a  giant  Christmas  tree, 
left  over  from  the  Christmas  celebration 
for  the  soldiers  which  in  honor  of  New 
Year's  eve  was  again  lighted  with  a  hundred 
white  candles  according  to  a  German 
custom. 

There  were  few  other  lights  in  the  room. 

Up  against  the  walls  wrere  double  rows  of 
chairs  in  which  a  number  of  persons  were 
seated.  Others  were  dancing  in  the  centre 
of  the  floor. 


The  Journey  to  Coblenz  153 

Immediately  Mrs.  Arthur  Adams,  who 
was  in  charge  of  the  Red  Cross  head- 
quarters, came  forward  to  speak  to  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Clark.  She  was  accompanied  by 
Major  James  Hersey,  who  had  entirely 
recovered  from  his  attack  of  influenza  and 
was  now  in  command  of  his  battalion  in 
Coblenz. 

A  little  later,  after  they  had  secured 
chairs,  Bianca  Zoli  and  Dr.  Raymond 
joined  them. 

Nona  Davis  was  dancing  with  Sergeant 
Donald  Hackett,  Thea  Thompson  with 
Carlo  Navara. 

Sonya  noticed  no  one  else  at  the  moment 
whom  she  knew  particularly  well. 

Yes,  there  standing  up  against  the  wall 
was  Nora  Jamison,  with  the  little  French 
girl's  hand  in  her's  and  a  line  of  children 
on  either  side. 

Nona  Davis  changing  partners,  Sergeant 
Donald  Hacket  went  over  evidently  to  ask 
Nora  Jamison  to  dance  with  him,  but  she 
must  have  declined  as  he  continued  stand- 
ing beside  her,  laughing  and  talking. 

"Have    you    been    dancing,    Bianca?" 


154         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Sonya  inquired.  :'You  usually  enjoy  it  so 
much." 

Leaning  over,  Bianca  whispered. 

"Please  don't  discuss  the  question  aloud, 
Sonya.  No  one  has  asked  me  recently, 
only  Major  Hersey  and  Dr.  Raymond 
earlier  in  the  afternoon.  Dr.  Raymond 
dances  abominably." 

"Not  Carlo?"  Sonya  demanded. 

And  Bianca  shook  her  head. 

Something  of  their  whispered  conversa- 
tion Hugh  Raymond  must  have  guessed. 

"We  are  not  to  have  any  more  of  the 
ordinary  dancing  just  at  present,  Mrs. 
Clark.  Miss  Thompson  and  Carlo  Navara 
are  to  do  a  folk  dance  together." 

Just  as  he  was  speaking,  suddenly  the 
music  ceased  and  the  dancers  crowded  into 
places  along  the  wall, 

A  few  moments  later,  standing  in  the 
centre  of  the  floor  and  alone,  were  Thea 
Thompson  and  Carlo  Navara. 

This  afternoon  Thea  did  not  look  plain; 
she  had  on  a  simple  black  dress  of  some 
thin  material,  a  bright  sash  and  black 
slippers  and  stockings.  Her  red  hair  formed 
a  brilliant  spot  of  color. 


The  Journey  to  Coblenz  155 

Carlo  was  in  uniform. 

Their  dance  was  probably  an  Irish  folk 
dance,  although  it  was  comparatively  simple 
yet  the  effect  was  charming. 

Sonya  believed  she  had  never  seen  two 
more  graceful  persons  than  Thea  and 
Carlo  as  they  advanced  toward  each  other 
and  receded,  later  forming  an  arch  with 
their  hands  above  their  heads  and  circling 
slowly  in  and  out. 

Sonya  had  known  nothing  of  Carlo  as 
more  than  an  ordinary  dancer,  but  evi- 
dently he  and  Thea  must  have  been  prac- 
ticing together  for  the  afternoon's  enter- 
tainment. Naturally,  Carlo's  musical  gifts 
would  make  him  a  more  successful  dancer 
than  any  one  without  a  sense  of  rhythm 
and  time. 

In  any  case  the  effect  was  charming  and 
the  applause  at  the  close  enthusiastic. 

As  soon  as  the  dance  was  ended,  Carlo 
came  directly  over  to  where  Sonya  and 
her  husband  were  seated.  Bianca  and  Dr. 
Raymond  were  standing  close  beside  them. 

"Carlo,  you  have  not  asked  Bianca  to 
dance,  you  won't  forget,  will  you?"  Sonya 


156         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

murmured  as  soon  as  she  had  the  oppor- 
tunity without  being  overheard.  "I  am 
afraid  you  have  hurt  her,  but  please  don't 
let  her  guess  I  have  spoken  to  you." 

Carlo  flushed  slightly. 

"I  am  sorry  my  dear  lady,"  he  returned, 
which  had  been  one  of  his  old  time  titles 
for  Sonya.  "I  am  afraid  I  have  neglected 
Bianca.  Miss  Thompson  is  such  a  wonder- 
ful dancer,  she  is  apt  to  make  one  forget 
any  other  partner." 

But  although  Sonya  smiled  upon  Carlo 
and  forgave  him,  declining  the  honor  of 
dancing  herself,  Bianca  was  not  to  be 
appeased. 

"  I  suppose  Sonya  asked  you  to  invite  me 
to  dance,  since  you  waited  until  she  arrived 
before  you  thought  of  me.  Thank  you 
just  the  same  but  I'd  rather  not,"  Bianca 
said  later  in  answer  to  his  invitation. 

Afterwards,  although  Carlo  pleaded  for 
her  favor  and  returned  several  times  with 
a  fresh  request,  nevertheless  Bianca  con- 
tinued firm. 

Then,  a  few  moments  before  going  back 
to  the  hospital  with  Sonya  and  Dr.  Clark, 


The  Journey  to  Coblenz  157 

she  waltzed  for  a  short  time  with  Dr. 
Raymond,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  she  had 
been  right  in  declaring  that  he  was  a 
conspicuously  poor  dancer. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

A  Walk  Along  the  River  Bank 

SOME    time   later    Bianca    and    Carlo 
Navara,  not  having  seen  each  other 
alone  since  New  Year's  eve,  left  the 
hospital  early  in  the  afternoon  for  a  walk 
together. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  Carlo's  conscience 
had  not  been  altogether  easy  concerning 
his  neglect  of  Bianca  since  their  days 
together  at  Chateau-Thierry.  And  cer- 
tainly before  those  days  he  had  reason  to 
be  grateful  to  Bianca  and  fond  of  her  as 
well!  Moreover,  a  little  private  talk  with 
Sonya  on  this  same  subject,  when  Sonya 
had  not  spared  his  vanity,  had  quickened 
his  resolution.  Curious,  Sonya  had  said, 
that  the  artist  so  seldom  considers  loyalty 
an  essential  trait  of  his  own  character  when 
he  demands  so  much  loyalty  from  others! 
And  yet  one  knows  that  without  loyalty 
no  human  character  has  any  real  value! 

(158) 


A  Walk  Along  the  River  Bank     159 

Yet  Carlo  was  not  thinking  of  these  ideas 
in  detail  when  he  and  Bianca  started  out. 

It  was  a  February  day  with  the  faintest 
suggestion  of  spring  in  the  damp,  cold  air. 

Nevertheless,  Bianca  herself  had  chosen 
that  they  walk  along  the  river  bank,  follow- 
ing a  path  until  they  reached  the  promenade 
which  extended  along  a  portion  of  the  Rhine 
at  Coblenz  like  the  famous  board  walk  of 
Atlantic  City. 

Holding  tight  to  Carlo's  hand,  they 
slipped  down  the  hill  from  behind  the 
hospital  until  reaching  this  path. 

But  once  on  fairly  level  ground,  Bianca 
deliberately  removed  her  hand  from  her 
companion's  and  began  walking  sedately 
beside  him  several  feet  away. 

"Why  not  walk  as  we  have  many  times 
with  my  hand  in  your's  to  keep  you  from 
slipping,  Bianca"?  Carlo  inquired  with  a 
teasing  inflection  in  his  voice  and  manner. 
"  I  thought  you  and  I  were  kind  of  brother 
and  sister.  I  don't  want  you  sliding  off 
into  the  water." 

As  Bianca  made  no  answer,  Carlo  turned 
from  her  to  look  out  over  the  river.  Today 


160          With  Pershing  to  Victory 

the  water  was   dark  and   muddy  with   a 
strong  current  flowing. 

"Bianca,"  Carlo  asked,  "have  you  ever 
read  the  story  of  the  Rheingold  in  the  Ring 
of  the  Nibelung?  One  has  had  a  horror 
of  Germany  for  so  long  that  one  has  pre- 
ferred to  forget  German  music.  Yet  since 
we  arrived  in  Germany  I  have  been  reading 
the  legends  of  the  Rheingold  and  they  seem 
to  me  to  predict  Germany's  overthrow 
because  of  her  materialism. 

"  Since  to  me  Gold  is  the  only  God,  and  Gold  alone 
The  idol  that  I  worship,  from  all  worlds 
Will  I  drive  out  all  love  and  loving-kindness 
That  to  all  other  men  there  be  no  other  God 
But  Gold,  and  Gold  alone  shall  all  men  serve." 

Carlo  sang  these  few  lines  softly,  for- 
getting his  companion  for  the  moment. 
Then  he  added  half  talking  to  her  and 
half  thinking  aloud. 

"I  wonder  if  some  day,  I,  the  son  of 
Italian  parents,  shall  ever  sing  German 
music,  if  my  hatred  of  Germany  and 
antagonism  to  everything  else  that  is  Ger- 
man will  allow  me  even  to  be  willing  to 


A  Walk  Along  the  River  Bank     161 

sing  it.  And  yet  I  suppose  there  is  no  great 
tenor  who  has  not  at  some  time  in  his  life 
longed  to  take  the  part  of  Siegfried,  'The 
curse  can  touch  him  not  for  he  is  pure, 
Love  shineth  on  him  and  he  knows  not 
fear/" 

Carlo  ceased  speaking  at  last  and  in 
response  Bianca  gave  a  little  sigh  and  then 
murmured. 

"I  wonder,  Carlo,  if  you  will  ever  learn 
to  think  or  talk  of  any  one  except  yourself? " 

Bianca's  reply  was  so  unexpected  that 
Carlo  started  and  then  stared  at  her, 
aggrieved  and  slightly  irritated. 

"But,  Bianca,  I  thought  that  we  were 
such  intimate  friends  that  I  could  talk  to 
you  about  myself,  and  certainly  of  my 
musical  ambitions.  I  am  sorry  my  vanity 
has  bored  you." 

The  young  girl  shook  her  head. 

"All  persons  possessed  of  any  genius  are 
supposed  to  be  vain,  aren't  they.  Carlo? 
I  have  known  no  other  than  you.  But 
as  for  our  being  intimate  friends,  .why,  I 
do  not  feel  that  we  are  intimate  friends 
any  longer.  After  all,  Carlo,  I  cannot  give 

11 


162          With  Pershing  to  Victory 

all  the  affection  and  it  seems  to  me  that 
is  what  you  expect.  When  we  first  knew 
each  other  and  I  wanted  to  help  you  because 
I  understood  that  you  cared  for  Sonya 
in  a  way  which  she  could  not  return,  and 
afterwards  when  you  were  wounded  and  I 
tried  to  find  you  in  Chateau-Thierry,  I  did 
not  think  or  care,  besides  Sonya  was 
Sonya!  But  now  things  are  different." 

For  a  few  seconds  Carlo  studied  the 
little  cold,  pure  profile  of  the  girl  beside 
him.  One  had  a  habit  of  forgetting  that 
Bianca  was  approaching  eighteen,  and  then 
suddenly  in  some  unexpected  fashion  she 
reminded  you  that  she  was  by  no  means  a 
child. 

"  I  suppose  you  are  referring  to  my  friend- 
ship with  Miss  Thompson  since  our  arrival 
in  Coblenz,  Bianca,  or  if  not  to  our  friend- 
ship at  least  to  the  fact  that  we  have  been 
dancing  together  nearly  every  afternoon 
when  we  both  have  leave.  Can't  you 
understand,  Bianca,  that  it  is  sometimes 
pretty  dull  for  one  here  in  Coblenz  now 
the  excitement  and  thrill  of  the  struggle 
for  the  allied  victory  is  past?  And  now 


A  Walk  Along  the  River  Bank     163 

and  then  it  seems  to  me  I  can  scarcely 
endure  waiting  to  return  to  the  United 
States  and  begin  to  work  again  on  my 
music.  And  yet  one  must  prove  as  good  a 
soldier  at  one  time  as  another.  Yet  what 
is  the  harm  in  my  amusing  myself?  I  have 
thought  Sonya  also  appeared  disapproving 
of  late.  Miss  Thompson  is  not  only  an 
extraordinary  dancer,  but  she  is  most 
agreeable  and " 

At  this  instant,  having  come  to  the  end 
of  the  muddy  path,  Carlo  and  Bianca  had 
reached  the  wide  board  walk  which  extended 
for  some  distance  along  the  river.  This 
afternoon  it  was  as  crowded  with  people  as 
if  Coblenz  were  enjoying  a  holiday  instead 
of  being  a  city  occupied  by  a  conquering 
army. 

Observing  his  commanding  officer,  Major 
James  Hersey,  approaching,  accompanied 
by  Sergeant  Donald  Hackett,  Carlo  saluted 
and  stood  at  attention.  When  they  had 
gone  past  he  turned  once  more  to  Bianca, 
his  slight  attack  of  bad  temper  having 
vanished. 

"Not  jealous,  are  you,  Bee?     You  must 


164          'With  Pershing  to  Victory 

realize  that  whatever  friendships  I  may 
make,  I  shall  always  be  fond  of  you." 

If  Carlo  had  been  noticing  his  companion 
at  this  moment,  he  would  have  seen  that 
Bianca  flushed  warmly  at  his  condescension, 
and  that  she  was  extremely  angry,  and  few 
people  ever  saw  Bianca  angry,  not  perhaps 
because  she  did  not  feel  the  emotion  of 
anger,  but  because  she  possessed  a  rather 
remarkable  self  control. 

"I  don't  think  we  will  discuss  the  ques- 
tion of  my  being  jealous,  Carlo,  you  have 
scarcely  the  right  to  believe  that  I  care  for 
you  enough  for  any  such  absurdity.  I 
don't  like  Miss  Thompson  very  much  and 
neither  does  Sonya.  Oh,  there  is  no  real 
reason  for  disliking  her!  But  if  you  are 
under  the  impression  that  she  likes  you 
specially,  Carlo,  I  think  you  are  mistaken. 
She  just  likes  to  amuse  herself  too,  and  of 
course  there  is  no  harm  in  it." 

Bianca's  speech  sounded  perfectly  child- 
like and  yet  perhaps  she  had  a  good  deal  of 
instinctive  cleverness. 

In  any  case  Carlo  felt  annoyed. 

"But  suppose  we  don't  talk  personalities 


A  Walk  Along  the  River  Bank     165 

any  more,  Carlo,"  Bianca  apologized  almost 
Immediately.  "Naturally  we  can't  always 
like  the  same  people.  I  have  never  been 
able  to  get  over  my  disappointment  because 
the  Countess  Charlotta  was  not  allowed  to 
come  with  us  to  Coblenz.  Sonya  and  I 
have  nearly  quarreled  about  her  half  a 
dozen  times.  And  I  suppose  it  is  not  alone 
that  I  am  sorry  for  the  Countess  Charlotta, 
but  because  I  do  need  a  girl  friend  so  dread- 
fully, Carlo.  It  seems  strange  doesn't  it, 
and  I  am  almost  ashamed  to  speak  of  it, 
but  I  have  never  had  a  really  intimate  girl 
friend  in  my  life.  I  suppose  this  may  be 
partly  due  to  the  queer  circumstances  of  my 
life.  You  see  with  my  father  dead  and  my 
mother  an  Italian  peasant,  who  wished  to 
make  my  life  so  different  from  her  own  that  I 
was  not  allowed  to  associate  even  with  her 
very  closely,  and  then  being  brought  up  by 
a  foster  mother  who  did  not  encourage  other 
girls  to  make  friends  with  me,  because  she 
might  have  to  tell  them  of  my  peculiar 
history,  I  suppose  I  did  not  have  much 
of  a  chance  for  friendships  with  the  kind 
of  girls  I  would  like  to  have  known!  Then 


166         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

I  realize  that  I  have  not  a  very  attractive 
disposition." 

Bianca's  little  unconscious  confession  of 
loneliness  had  its  instantaneous  effect  upon 
her  companion. 

"Don't  be  a  goose,  Bianca  mia,"  Carlo 
answered,  using  an  Italian  phrase  which 
he  sometimes  employed,  recalling  the  bond 
of  their  first  meeting  in  Italy  several  years 
before.  "But  who  is  this  Countess  Char- 
lotta  whom  you  desire  to  have  with  you 
here  in  Coblenz  in  order  that  you  may 
continue  your  friendship?" 

Just  an  instant  Bianca  appeared  troubled 
and  then  her  expression  cleared. 

"Perhaps  I  should  not  have  spoken  of 
the  Countess  Charlotta,  not  even  to  you, 
Carlo,  only  of  course  I  know  I  can  trust 
you.  She  was  a  young  girl  who  was  ill 
in  our  temporary  hospital  in  Luxemburg. 
I  thought  of  course  she  would  write  me,  as 
she  promised  to  write  when  we  said  good- 
bye. But  I  have  never  had  a  line  from 
her  and  neither  has  Sonya  although  Sonya 
and  I  have  both  written  her  since  our 
arrival  in  Coblenz.  I  am  afraid  something 


A  Walk  Along  the  River  Bank     167 

must  have  occurred  to  prevent  her  writing 
and  so  I  have  been  uneasy." 

Bianca's  speech  was  not  especially  clear, 
nevertheless  Carlo  listened  sympathetically 
and  asked  no  embarassing  questions. 

A  little  time  after  they  entered  the  famous 
Coblenzhof  where  Bianca  had  been  invited 
to  have  tea. 

It  was  crowded  with  people  and  looked 
like  Sherry's  on  a  Saturday  afternoon. 

Both  Carlo  and  Bianca  gazed  around 
them  in  amazement. 

The  people  were  all  comfortably,  some 
of  them  almost  handsomely  dressed,  even 
if  with  little  taste,  but  this  was  usual  in 
Germany.  They  were  drinking  coffee  and 
eating  little  oatmeal  cakes  and  appeared 
contented  and  serene,  even  without  their 
famous  "Deutsche  kuchen." 

"I  sometimes  wonder,  Carlo,"  Bianca 
whispered,  when  they  were  seated  at  a 
small  table  in  a  corner,  "if  some  of  these 
people  are  not  glad  after  all  that  the 
Kaiser  has  been  defeated  and  that  they  are 
to  have  a  new  form  of  government  and 
more  personal  freedom?  They  certainly 


168         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

seem  to  be  glad  the  fighting  is  over.  I 
suppose  they  had  grown  deadly  tired  of  it 
and  of  being  deceived  by  their  leaders." 

Carlo  shook  his  head  warningly. 

"Be  careful,  Bianca.  In  spite  of  what 
you  think  there  are  still  thousands  of 
people  in  Coblenz  faithful  both  to  the 
Kaiser  and  his  principles.  Some  of  them 
may  seem  friendly  to  us,  but  the  greater 
number  are  sullen  and  suspicious,  regardless 
of  the  order  that  they  are  to  appear  as 
friendly  as  possible  to  our  American  troops. 
Yet  somehow  one  can't  help  feeling  as  if 
there  were  plots  against  us  of  which  we 
know  nothing,  just  as  there  was  in 
every  allied  country  before  the  beginning 
of  the  war." 

Carlo  smiled. 

"Here  I  am  saying  the  very  character  of 
thing  I  asked  you  not  to  speak  of,  Bianca! 
By  the  way,  do  you  suppose  we  know  any 
people  here?  Let  us  look  around  and  see." 


CHAPTER  XIV 

Major  James  Hersey 

ARRANGEMENTS  had  been  made 
in  Coblenz  for  the  quartering  of  the 
officers  of  the  American  Army  of 
Occupation  in  certain  German  homes,  pay- 
ment being  made  in  an  ordinary  business 
fashion. 

On  arriving  in  Coblenz,  after  his  illness  in 
Luxemburg,  Major  Jimmie  Hersey  dis- 
covered that  especially  comfortable  accom- 
modations had  been  prepared  for  him.  Also 
he  was  to  have  as  his  companion,  a  personal 
friend,  Sergeant  Donald  Hackett  an  ex- 
ception being  made  to  the  sergeant's  living 
in  the  same  house  with  his  commanding 
officer. 

The  household  in  which  the  two  young 
Americans  were  located  was  one  of  the 
many  households  at  this  time  in  Germany 
whose  state  of  mind  it  would  have  been 
difficult  for  any  outsider  to  have  under- 
stood or  explained. 

(169) 


170          With  Pershing  to  Victory 

The  head  of  the  family,  Colonel  Otto 
Liedermann,  was  an  old  man,  now  past 
seventy,  who  had  once  been  a  member  of 
the  Kaiser's  own  guard.  His  son,  Captain 
Ludwig  Liedermann  had  been  seriously 
wounded  six  months  before  the  close  of  the 
war,  and,  although  at  present  in  his  own 
home,  was  still  said  to  be  too  ill  to  leave  his 
apartment.  There  was  one  grown  daughter, 
Hedwig,  who  must  have  been  a  little  over 
twenty  years  of  age.  The  second  wife, 
Frau  Liedermann,  was  much  younger  than 
her  husband,  and  her  children  were  two 
charming  little  girls,  Freia  and  Gretchen, 
who  were  but  six  and  eight  years  old. 

Outwardly  the  German  family  was  ap- 
parently hospitably  disposed  to  their  enemy 
guests,  although  they  made  no  pretence  of 
too  great  friendliness.  They  saw  that  the 
Americans  were  cared  for,  that  their  food 
was  well  cooked  and  served.  Yet  only  the 
two  little  girls,  Freia  and  Gretchen,  pos- 
sessed of  no  bitter  memories,  were  disposed 
to  be  really  friendly. 

And  in  boyish,  American  fashion,  the 
two  young  officers,  who  were  slightly  em- 


Major  James  Hersey  171 

barrassed  by  living  among  a  family  with 
whom  they  had  so  lately  been  at  war, 
returned  the  attitude  of  admiration  and 
cordiality  of  the  little  German  maids. 

Freia  was  a  slender,  grave  little  girl  with 
sunshiny  hair  and  large,  soft  blue  eyes, 
and  Gretchen  like  her,  only  smaller  and 
stouter  with  two  little  yellow  pigtails,  and 
dimples,  in  her  pink  cheeks. 

One  afternoon  Major  Jimmie  Hersey 
was  sitting  alone  in  a  small  parlor  devoted 
to  his  private  use  and  staring  at  a  picture 
on  the  mantel. 

His  work  for  the  day  was  over,  the  drill 
hour  was  past  and  the  soldiers,  save  those 
on  special  leave,  had  returned  to  their 
barracks. 

One  could  scarcely  have  said  that  the 
young  American  officer  was  homesick,  for 
there  is  something  really  more  desolate 
than  this  misfortune.  He  was  without  a 
home  anywhere  in  the  world  for  which  he 
could  be  lonely.  An  only  son,  his  mother 
had  died  when  he  had  been  six  months  in 
France. 

It  was  true  that  he  had  a  sister  to  whom 


172          With  Pershing  to  Victory 

he  was  warmly  attached,  but  she  had  mar- 
ried since  her  brother's  departure  for 
Europe,  and  for  this  reason  he  did  not  feel 
as  if  she  belonged  to  him  in  the  old  fashion 
of  the  past. 

At  the  moment  he  was  looking  at  his 
mother's  photograph  and  thinking  of  their 
happy  times  together  when  he  was  a  boy. 
In  spite  of  his  present  youthful  appearance 
Major  James  Hersey  regarded  himself  as 
extremely  elderly,  what  with  the  experi- 
ences of  the  past  years  of  war  in  France 
and  his  own  personal  loss,  and  the  fact  that 
he  was  approaching  twenty-five. 

Then  from  thinking  of  his  motherjimmie, 
whose  title  never  concerned  him  save  when 
he  was  commanding  his  men,  suddenly 
bethought  himself  of  the  young  Countess 
Charlotta.  It  was  odd  how  often  he 
recalled  a  mental  picture  of  her,  when  they 
had  met  but  once.  He  had  seen  her  again, 
however,  on  the  morning  when  she  had 
left  the  hospital  at  Luxemburg.  Then  he 
had  watched  from  a  window  the  carriage 
which  drove  her  away. 

Somehow  the  young  Countess  Charlotta 


Major  James  Hersey  173 

in  spite  of  her  different  surroundings,  had 
struck  him  as  being  as  lonely  as  he  was. 

Then  Major  Jimmie  smiled,  realizing  that 
he  was  growing  sentimental.  Yet  the  girl's 
story  had  been  a  romantic  one  and  she  had 
confided  in  him  so  frankly.  After  all,  one 
does  enjoy  being  sorry  for  oneself  now  and 
then! 

The  young  officer  at  this  instant  was 
disturbed  in  his  meditations  by  hearing  a 
little  sound  beside  him. 

Glancing  around  he  beheld  Gretchen, 
the  youngest  daughter  of  the  German 
house.  This  was  the  first  time  since  his 
arrival  in  her  home  that  he  had  ever  seen 
the  small  girl  without  Freia,  her  two  years 
older  and  wiser  sister. 

Plainly  enough  by  her  expression  Gret- 
chen showed  that  she  resented  this  mis- 
fortune. There  were  tears  in  her  large  light 
eyes  and  her  little  button  of  a  nose  was 
noticably  pink. 

"What  is  it,  baby?"  the  young  officer 
demanded,  his  sympathy  immediately 
aroused  and  glad  also  to  be  diverted  from 
his  own  train  of  thought. 


174         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"It  is  that  Freia  has  been  allowed  to  go 
to  play  this  afternoon  with  the  lady  from 
the  Red  Cross  and  the  little  French  girl 
and  that  I  must  stay  at  home,"  the  little 
girl  lamented,  speaking  in  German  that  her 
listener  could  readily  understand.  Major 
Hersey  had  studied  German  at  school  as  a 
boy  and  during  the  last  few  weeks  of  resi- 
dence in  Germany  had  been  surprised  by 
recalling  more  of  his  German  vocabulary 
than  he  had  dreamed  of  knowing. 

"Freia  would  like  to  bring  Faulein  Jami- 
sen  home  with  her  only  she  will  not  come." 
Gretchen  sighed,  although  beginning  al- 
ready to  feel  more  comfortable. 

It  was  warmer  in  her  Major's  room  than 
in  any  portion  of  their  large  house;  a 
small  wood  fire  was  burning  in  his  grate. 
The  little  girl  grew  disposed  toward  further 
confidences. 

"People  come  to  our  home  all  the  time 
to  see  my  brother,  but  Freia  and  I  are 
never  allowed  in  the  room,  only  my  father. 
Then  they  whisper  together  so  we  may  not 
hear." 

Major  Hersey  smiled;    Gretchen  was  a 


Major  James  Hersey  175 

born  gossip,  even  in  her  babyhood,  already 
he  had  observed  that  she  deeply  enjoyed 
recounting  the  histories  of  her  family  and 
friends,  more  especially  what  Gretchen 
unconsciously  must  ha»ve  regarded  as  their 
weaknesses. 

"But  your  brother,  Captain  Liedermann, 
is  ill,  perhaps  it  is  natural  that  he  does  not 
wish  a  little  chatterbox  about  him  all  the 
time.  If  I  had  been  confined  to  my  bed 
for  as  many  months  as  he  has,  why  I  should 
have  turned  into  a  great  bear.  One  day 
you  would  have  come  in  to  speak  to  me, 
Gretchen,  and  then  you  would  have  heard 
a  low  growl  and  two  arms  would  have  gone 
around  you  and  hugged  you  like  this," 
and  Major  Hersey  suited  his  action  to  his 
words. 

After  a  little  squeak  half  of  delight  and 
half  of  fear,  Gretchen  settled  herself  more 
comfortably  in  her  companion's  lap. 

However,  she  was  not  to  be  deterred 
from  continuing  her  own  line  of  conver- 
sation. 

In  the  years  to  come,  Major  Jimmie  had 
a  vision  of  this  same  little  German  girl, 


176         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

grown  older  and  stouter,  her  yellow  pig- 
tails bound  round  her  wide  head,  sitting 
beside  just  such  a  fireside  as  his  own  and 
talking  on  and  on  of  her  own  little  interests 
and  concerns,  forever  contented  if  her 
hearer  would  only  pretend  to  listen. 

For  the  sake  of  the  listener  of  the  future 
Jimmie  hoped  that  the  small  Gretchen 
would  continue  to  have  the  same  soothing 
effect  that  she  was  at  present  producing 
upon  him. 

"My  brother  is  not  always  in  bed," 
Gretchen  protested.  "Now  and  then  when 
he  thinks  he  is  alone,  and  I  am  only  peeping 
in  at  the  door,  he  climbs  out  of  bed  and 
walks  about  his  room.  One  day  one  of  his 
friends  was  in  the  room  with  him  and 
when  he  got  up  and  stamped  about  they 
both  laughed." 

"Oh,  well,  any  fellow  would  laugh  if  he 
was  growing  strong  again  after  a  long 
illness,  "Major  Hersey  answered  a  little 
sleepily,  realizing  that  Gretchen  really 
required  no  comment  on  his  part. 

"Besides,  you  must  be  mistaken,  your 
mother  told  me  that  Captain  Liedermann 


Major  James  Hersey  177 

had  not  been  so  well  of  late,  nothing  serious, 
a  little  infection  in  a  wound  he  had  believed 
healed.  As  for  guests  who  come  frequently 
to  your  brother's  room,  why  I  never  knew 
so  quiet  a  household  as  your's,  kleines 
Madchenl  During  the  many  hours  I  am 
here  in  this  sitting-room,  no  one  ever 
rings  the  front  door  bell  or  passes  my  door." 

As  a  matter  of  fact  Major  Hersey's  sitting- 
room  was  upon  the  first  floor  of  the  house 
and  near  its  entrance.  Formerly  his  room 
must  have  been  either  a  small  study  or 
reception  room,  as  the  large  drawing- 
rooms  were  across  the  hall.  But  these 
were  never  in  use  at  the  present  time  and 
kept  always  darkened,  as  a  household 
symbol  that  all  gayety  and  pleasure  had 
vanished  from  the  homes  of  Germany. 

It  occurred  to  Jimmie  Hersey  at  this 
instant  to  wonder  if  Hedwig  Liedermann 
had  no  friends.  She  was  a  handsome 
girl  with  light  brown  hair  and  eyes  and  a 
gentle,  manner.  Surely  there  must  be 
some  young  German  officer  in  Coblenz 
who  regarded  her  with  favor!  But  if  this 
were  true  he  had  never  appeared  at  her 

12 


178          With  Pershing  to  Victory 

home  at  any  hour  when  Major  Hersey 
had  caught  sight  of  him.  It  would  not  be 
difficult  to  recognize  a  German  officer, 
even  if  he  should  be  wearing  civilian  clothes. 

Besides  why  did  Fraulein  Liedermann 
not  entertain  her  girl  friends  in  the  drawing- 
rooms  of  her  home?  These  rooms  must 
have  been  used  for  social  purposes  before 
the  war,  as  the  position  of  Colonel  Lieder- 
mann's  family  in  Coblenz  was  of  almost 
equal  importance  with  the  German  nobility. 

"Oh,  no  one  comes  to  call  upon  us  at  the 
front  door  any  longer,"  Gretchen  added 
amiably."  You  see  you  are  an  American 
officer  and  use  this  door  and  our  friends 
do  not  wish  to  see  you.  They  do  not  seem 
to  like  you." 

"They —  they  don't,"  Major  Hersey 
thought  other  things  to  himself,  although 
naturally,  in  view  of  his  audience,  saying 
nothing  unpleasant  aloud. 

How  stupid  he  was  not  to  have  guessed 
what  the  smallest  daughter  of  the  house 
had  just  related!  After  all  one  could 
understand,  the  German  viewpoint  since 
in  spite  of  having  been  told  to  love  our 


Major  James  Hersey  179 

enemies,  how  few  of  us  have  accomplished 
it? 

'It  could  not  be  aggreable  to  the  defeated 
officers  and  soldiers  of  the  conquered  Ger- 
man army  to  enter  the  homes  of  their 
friends  and  find  them  occupied  by  the 
victors. 

"Better  run  away  now,  Gretchen,  it 
must  be  getting  near  your  tea-time,"  the 
American  officer  suggested,  the  little  girl 
having  occasioned  an  unpleasant  train  of 
thought  by  her  final  chatter. 

But  before  Gretchen,  who  was  not  dis- 
posed to  hurry,  had  departed,  they  were 
both  startled  by  the  sudden  ringing  of  the 
front  door  bell,  the  bell  whose  silence  they 
had  been  discussing,  then  they  heard  the 
noise  of  people  outside. 

A  little  later,  one  of  the  maids  having 
opened  the  door,  Gretchen  and  Major 
Hersey  recognized  familiar  voices  in  the 
hall. 

The  same  instant  Gretchen  escaped. 

Then  followed  a  cry  from  Frau  Lieder- 
mann,  and  Sergeant  Hackett's  voice  and 
another  voice  replying. 


180          With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Major  Hersey,  unable  to  guess  what  had 
taken  place,  and  anxious,  joined  the  little 
group  outside  his  door. 

In  his  arms  Sergeant  Hackett  was  cany- 
ing  Freia.  It  was  apparent  that  the  little 
girl  must  have  fallen  and  hurt  herself,  yet 
evidently  her  injury  was  not  serious.  They 
were  accompanied  by  Nora  Jamison  and 
the  little  French  girl,  Louisa. 

"I  am  so  sorry,  Frau  Liedermann,  a 
number  of  children  were  playing  in  the  park 
and  Freia  must  have  fallen  among  some 
stones.  She  was  so  frightened  I  thought  it 
best  to  come  home  wjth  her  and  we  had 
the  good  fortune  to  meet  Sergeant  Hackett 
along  the  way.  I  don't  think  you  will 
find  there  is  anything  serious  the  matter; 
I  am  sorry  if  we  have  alarmed  you.  I 
must  return  now  to  the  hospital." 

At  this  moment  unexpectedly  Frau  Lied- 
ermann began  to  weep.  She  was  a  little 
like  a  grown-up  Gretchen,  and  one  felt 
instinctively  that  she  was  out  of  place  in 
her  husband's  household.  He  was  a  stern 
and  gloomy  old  man,  possibly  too  proud 
to  reveal  to  strangers  how  bitterly  angered 


Major  James  Hersey  181 

he  was  by  the  German  defeat  and  the  dis- 
grace of  his  former  emperor. 

But  Freia,  whose  name  came  to  her  from 
the  legendary  German  goddess,  who  re- 
presented "Life  and  light  and  laughter  and 
love,"  was  the  adored  child  of  the  family 
and  particularly  of  the  little  mother  to 
whom  she  was  "her  wonder  child." 

"But  you  will  stay  and  see  if  Freia  is 
seriously  hurt?  You  are  a  Red  Cross 
nurse  and  must  know  better  than  I,"  Frau 
Liedermann  pleaded.  "Freia  has  so  often 
said  that  she  wished  to  have  us  meet,  but 
you  would  not  come  to  our  home  and  I 
could  not  go  to  you  at  your  American  Red 
Cross  hospital.  Can  the  war  not  be  over 
among  us  women  at  least  ?  I  have  relatives, 
brothers  and  sisters  in  America  from  whom 
I  nave  not  heard  in  four  years.  Yet  my 
husband  thinks  I  am  not  a  true  German 
because  I  wish  to  be  happy  and  make 
friends  again  with  our  former  foes.'* 

Just  for  a  fraction  of  a  second  Nora 
Jamison's  eyelids  were  lowered  and  her 
face  changed  color.  Was  it  possible  that 
she  did  not  desire  to  forgive  and  forget  as 


182         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

the  little  German  frau  appeared  to  wish? 
Was  there  not  a  grave  near  Chateau- 
Thierry  and  a  memory  which  must  forever 
divide  them  ? 

And  yet  of  course  one  did  not  wish  to  be 
unkind. 

"Please  stay  just  a  minute,"  Freia 
pleaded. 

The  following  moment  Major  Hersey 
watched  the  little  procession  climbing  the 
stairs  to  the  second  floor  of  the  house  where 
the  family  were  living  at  present.  First 
Frau  Liedermann  led  the  way,  then  Freia 
walking,  but  holding  close  to  Miss  Jamison's 
hand,  Gretchen  and  Louisa  just  behind 
them 

Afterwards  Major  Hersey  was  glad  to 
have  been  a  witness  to  this  first  introduction 
of  Nora  Jamison,  into  the  German  house- 
hold. 


CHAPTER  XV 

A  Re-Entrance 

ON  this  same  evening  Major  Hersey 
and  Sergeant  Hackett  were  sitting 
before  the  same  fire,  shortly  after 
dinner.  They  were  talking  in  an  idle 
fashion,  neither  of  them  particularly  inter- 
ested. Both  would  be  pleased  when  the 
evening  was  over  and  they  were  in  bed. 
Major  Hersey  had  given  his  orders  to  his 
sergeant  for  the  following  day  and  then  had 
suggested  that  he  sit  with  him  for  a  time 
longer. 

The  days  were  not  difficult  in  Coblenz 
where  one  had  many  duties  and  interests, 
besides  the  association  with  one's  fellow 
soldiers  and  a  few  other  friends.  But 
unless  one  went  constantly  to  the  German 
restaurants  and  theatres  and  movies,  one 
could  not  find  sufficient  entertainment  in 
the  various  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Red  Cross 
headquarters  to  occupy  every  evening  of 
the  week. 

(183) 


184         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

It  was  a  brilliant  winter  night  and  the 
young  men  had  left  the  curtains  of  the 
window  open  and  the  blinds  unclosed  so 
that  the  early  moonlight  shone  into  the 
room. 

Therefore  both  of  them  noticed  a  soldier- 
messenger  march  down  the  street  from  the 
corner  and  enter  the  front  yard  of  the  house 
where  they  were  living. 

In  answer  to  a  command  from  hi's  superior 
officer,  Sergeant  Hackett  met  the  messenger 
at  the  front  door.  The  soldier  bore  a  note 
which  was  addressed  to  Major  Hersey. 
The  note  requested  that  Major  Hersey 
come  at  once  to  the  headquarters  of  his 
Colonel. 

There  was  no  explanation  as  to  why  his 
presence  had  become  suddenly  necessary. 
However,  without  any  particular  emotion 
either  of  interest  or  curiosity,  Major  Hersey 
at  once  set  out. 

The  streets  were  fairly  deserted.  The 
citizens  of  Coblenz  were  living  under  mili- 
tary law  and,  although  the  laws  were  not 
severe,  two  demands  were  made  upon  them, 
one  that  no  arms  or  ammunition  of  any 


A  Re-Entrance  185 

kind  remain  in  the  possession  of  any 
German,  the  second  that  they  be  inside 
their  own  homes  at  a  certain  hour  each 
night. 

This  hour  had  not  arrived  and  yet  there 
were  not  many  persons  about,  a  few  groups 
of  American  soldiers  on  leave,  but  scarcely 
any  Germans. 

The  house  of  Colonel  Winneld  was  at 
no  great  distance  away. 

"Most  extraordinary  thing,  Hersey!" 
the  Colonel  was  soon  explaining,  "you 
might  guess  for  a  dozen  years  why  I  have 
sent  for  you  and  never  hit  the  correct 
answer.  Don't  look  so  mystified  over  my 
words.  I  have  not  sent  for  you  to  give 
you  any  military  command,  or  to  ask  your 
advice  on  military  matters,  as  I  have  now 
and  then  in  spite  of  your  being  too  youthful 
for  the  title  you  have  been  lucky  enough 
to  earn.  I  have  sent  for  you  because 
tonight  you  and  I  may  regard  ourselves  as 
characters  in  a  play.  In  a  short  time  I 
hope  to  introduce  the  heroine." 

Colonel  Winfield  was  an  elderly  man  a 
good  deal  past  fifty,  with  closely  cropped 


186         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

grey  hair,  small  twinkling  blue  eyes  under 
heavy  brows  and  a  mouth  which  could  be  ex- 
tremely stern  when  the  occasion  demanded 
and  equally  humorous  under  opposite  con- 
ditions. 

Tonight  he  was  seated  in  a  large,  hand- 
some room,  a  little  too  elaborately  furnished 
after  German  ideas  of  luxury,  and  before 
a  wide  table  covered  with  books  and  old 
American  newspapers  and  magazines. 

Major  Hersey  could  only  stare  at  him 
in  amazement,  and  with  a  total  lack  of 
comprehension. 

"I  might  as  well  explain  to  you  your  part 
in  the  drama,  Hersey.  You  haven't  at 
present  a  very  fortunate  role,  although  I 
cannot  tell  how  it  may  develop.  The 
facts  are  that  two  women,  or  I  should  say 
one  woman  and  a  girl,  arrived  in  Coblenz 
this  afternoon  without  satisfactory  pass- 
ports. They  were  detained  by  one  of  our 
officers  and  because  of  something  or  other 
in  their  story,  perhaps  because  of  their 
appearance  and  manner,  the  circumstances 
were  reported  to  me.  I  believe  the  young 
woman  knew  my  name  and  requested  that 


A  Re-Entrance  187 

she  be  allowed  to  speak  to  me.  I  was 
busy  and  only  saw  her  and  her  companion 
a  few  moments  ago.  Then  she  asked  that 
I  send  for  you  and  for  Mrs.  David  Clark, 
saying  you  would  both  be  able  to  identify 
her.  Most  extraordinary  story  she  re- 
lated, I  find  it  difficult  either  to  believe  or 
disbelieve!"  And  Colonel  Winfield  leaned 
back  in  his  chair  studying  the  younger 
officer's  face. 

If  he  expected  to  find  any  clue  to  his 
puzzle  in  Major  Jimmie's  expression  at 
this  instant  he  was  disappointed.  The 
younger  man  was  nonplused. 

A  woman  and  a  girl  who  had  arrived  in 
Coblenz  insisting  that  he  could  identify 
them!  Why,  he  knew  no  woman  or  girl 
in  the  world  who  would  be  apt  to  make  so 
unexpected  an  appearance!  And  yet  for 
a  few  seconds  the  names  of  several  girls 
he  had  known  in  the  United  States  in  the 
past  who  might  possibly  have  come  to 
Coblenz  to  work  among  the  soldiers  flashed 
before  his  mental  vision. 

"Suppose  you  see  the  two  strangers  at 
once,  Jimmie,  I  don't  feel  that  I  have  been 


188         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

polite  in  forcing  them  to  wait  here  for  me 
as  long  as  they  have  waited,  but  I  was 
unavoidably  detained.  They  are  in  a  little 
reception  room  across  the  way.  I'll  ask 
them  to  come  here  and  speak  to  you  as 
this  room  is  larger  and  more  agreeable." 

"Don't  you  think,  Colonel,  we  might 
postpone  the  interview  until  the  arrival  of 
Mrs.  David  Clark?  Surely  the  women 
would  find  it  more  agreeable  to  explain 
their  situation  to  her,"  Major  Hersey 
protested. 

The  older  man  shook  his  head. 

"I  have  sent  for  Mrs.  Clark,  but  remem- 
ber she  is  living  at  some  distance  from 
here  and  may  not  be  able  to  come  to 
us  tonight.  In  a  moment  it  will  all  be 
over,  James.  If  you  do  not  know  the 
young  woman  who  says  she  knows  you, 
you  have  only  to  say  so  briefly.  I  have 
an  idea,  however,  that  almost  any  young 
man  might  wish  to  know  her.  Yet  if  there 
is  any  uncertainty  about  her  story,  we 
must  see  that  she  and  her  companion  are 
made  comfortable  for  the  night  somewhere 
and  then  that  she  starts  for  home  in  the 


A  Re-Entrance  189 

morning.  I  have  an  idea  from  what  she 
confided  to  me  that  she  must  be  sent  home 
in  any  case." 

A  few  moments  later,  Colonel  Winfield 
re-entered  the  library  with  two  companions. 
One  of  them  was  a  thin,  angular  woman 
with  a  large  nose  and  a  highly  colored  skin. 
She  was  wearing  a  black  dress  and  coat  and 
a  black  feather  boa.  The  other  was  a  girl 
of  about  twenty  in  an  odd  costume.  A 
portion  of  it  was  an  American  Red  Cross 
uniform,  worn  and  shabby,  a  dark  blue 
coat  and  cap  with  the  Red  Cross  insignia. 
The  girl's  skirt  was  of  some  other  dark 
cloth,  yet  on  her  arm  she  carried  a  splendid 
sable  coat. 

Underneath  her  cap  her  cheeks  were 
brilliantly  red  and  her  eyes  glowing. 

"Countess  Charlotta!"  Major  Hersey 
stammered.  "What  brings  you  to  Cob- 
lenz?  You  have  relatives  here  whom  you 
are  intending  to  visit?" 

The  girl  turned  toward  the  older  Ameri- 
can officer. 

"There!  Major  Hersey  does  remember 
me  and  I  was  so  afraid  he  might  have  for- 


190         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

gotten!  We  met  but  once  in  the  Red 
Cross  hospital  in  Luxemburg  where  we 
were  both  patients  at  the  same  time.  At 
least  until  Mrs.  Clark  arrives  he  may 
persuade  you,  Colonel  Winfield,  that  I  am 
not  a  spy  or  in  any  way  a  dangerous 
character." 

Then  the  girl  turned  again  to  Major 
Jimmie. 

"I  don't  know  what  Mrs.  Clark  will  say 
or  do  when  she  sees  me.  She  told  me  posi- 
tively I  was  not  to  embarass  the  American 
Red  Cross  by  taking  refuge  with  them. 
And  I  tried  my  best  to  be  brave  and  endure 
my  existence.  I  even  gave  up  to  my 
father's  wishes,  but  I  found  I  could  not 
keep  my  word.  So  I  confided  in  Miss 
Pringle.  She  is  English  and  was  my  govern- 
ess when  I  was  a  little  girl.  She  had  con- 
tinued living  in  Luxemburg  after  the  war 
began,  and  yet  perhaps  because  she  was 
English  she  understood  me  better  than 
other  people.  Anyhow  we  came  away 
together.  It  was  not  so  difficult  to  accom- 
plish as  you  may  imagine.  Most  of  the 
people  in  Luxemburg  at  present  dislike 


A  Re-Entrance  191 

the  Germans  as  thoroughly  as  I  do.  I 
told  a  few  acquaintances  that  I  was  going 
away  because  I  could  not  endure  being 
forced  into  a  German  marriage.  Miss 
Pringle  was  with  me  and  I  said  I  was  going 
to  join  some  American  friends.  Besides, 
Luxemburg  is  not  very  large  you  know 
and  it  does  not  take  long  to  reach  the 
frontier.  If  Mrs.  Clark  is  not  willing  to 
receive  us  at  the  Red  Cross  Hospital,  surely 
we  can  find  a  place  to  shelter  us  for  awhile. 
Miss  Pringle  says  she  will  be  glad  to  go 
with  me  to  the  United  States,  as  she  has 
long  wished  to  travel.  I  suppose,  Colonel 
Winfield,  that  you  could  arrange  for  us  to 
go  to  the  United  States  ? " 

Plainly  the  young  countess's  words  and 
manner  both  amused  and  annoyed  the 
Colonel. 

"Nonsense,  young  woman,  girls  who 
run  away  from  their  homes  no  matter  from 
what  motive,  must  be  sent  back  to  their 
parents.  Mrs.  Clark  will  doubtless  see 
that  you  and  Miss  Pringle  are  made  com- 
fortable for  a  few  days.  But  I  think  I 
understand  how  you  managed  to  reach 


192         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Coblenz  and  why  you  were  permitted  to 
have  an  interview  with  me.  The  colonel 
of  an  American  regiment  of  the  army  of 
occupation  is  not  in  the  habit  of  having 
young  women  whose  credentials  and  pass- 
ports are  not  wrhat  they  should  be,  take  up 
his  spare  time.  Where,  child,  had  you 
ever  heard  my  name?" 

"Oh,  I  often  heard  Mrs.  Clark  and  the 
American  Red  Cross  nurses  speak  of  you 
when  they  referred  to  their  winter  at  the 
Red  Cross  hospital  near  Chateau-Thierry. 
They  said  too  they  were  delighted  that  you 
were  to  be  in  Coblenz  because  they  liked 
you  so  very  much,"  the  Countess  Charlotta 
concluded  in  the  frank  fashion  which  was 
entirely  natural  to  her. 

Nevertheless  the  colonel  looked  slightly 
mollified. 

"You  will  sit  down,  won't  you,  and  wait 
until  we  hear  whether  Mrs.  Clark  will  be 
able  to  join  us  tonight  ? " 

The  Colonel  pushed  a  large  leather  chair 
toward  the  fire,  which  the  little  countess 
dropped  into  gratefully.  Miss  Pringle  was 
already  seated  in  a  chair  which  Major 


A  Re-Entrance  193 

Hersey  had  provided  for  her  during  the 
Countess  Charlotta's  recital. 

"I  am  sorry,  extremely  sorry,  you  were 
forced  to  wait  so  long  to  see  me,"  Colonel 
Winfield  protested.  "It  would  have  been 
pleasanter  if  arrangements  could  have  been 
made  for  you  earlier  in  the  day." 

"Oh,  you  need  not  worry,"  the  Countess 
Charlotta  returned  graciously,  "I  am  not 
in  the  least  unhappy  myself.  Getting  away 
from  Luxemburg  was  so  much  simpler  than 
I  ever  dreamed  it  could  be,  that  nothing 
ahead  seems  so  important.  I  wrote  my 
father  saying  that  I  intended  to  sail  for 
the  United  States  as  soon  as  it  could  be 
arranged.  As  for  sending  me  back  home," 
the  little  countess  stretched  her  two  hands 
before  the  fire  so  that  they  grew  rose  pink 
from  the  warmth,  then  she  sighed,  but 
with  no  deep  show  of  emotion,  "it  would 
be  very  useless  and  very  unkind  to  send  me 
back  to  my  father  after  what  I  have  done? 
Neither  my  father  nor  aunt  will  wish  to 
see  me  again.  Even  though  they  know 
Miss  Pringle  has  been  with  me  every 
minute  and  that  I  have  done  nothing  in  the 

13 


194         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

least  wrong,  they  would  never  forgive  my 
disobedience.  And  they  would  not  wish 
me  to  live  with  them  because  they  should 
always  consider  that  I  had  disobeyed  them 
and  that  I  would  be  an  unfortunate  influ- 
ence upon  other  girls  in  Luxemburg." 

At  this  instant  there  was  a  knock  at  the 
door  and  a  few  moments  later  Sonya,  Dr. 
Clark  and  Bianca  entered  the  large  room. 

If  there  was  no  especial  enthusiasm  in 
Sonya's  greeting  of  the  Countess  Charlotta, 
still  there  was  no  question  of  their  acquaint- 
ance and  Bianca's  welcome  revealed  all  the 
pleasure  which  Sonya's  lacked. 

Nevertheless,  Sonya  offered  to  take  charge 
of  Miss  Pringle  and  the  young  countess  at 
the  Red  Cross  hospital  for  the  night  until 
better  arrangements  could  be  made.  They 
had  several  spare  rooms  in  the  old  castle. 
It  was  too  late  at  present  for  any  definite 
point  of  view  in  regard  to  the  unexpected 
intruders. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

A  Growing  Friendship 

A7EW  weeks  passed  and  it  was  March 
in  Coblenz.  The  days  continued 
cold  and  oftentimes  dreary,  but  the 
American  Army  of  Occupation  was  growing 
more  accustomed  and  more  reconciled  to 
their  new  way  of  life. 

Then  there  were  occasional  spring  days 
when  the  winds  blew  from  the  south 
bringing  with  them  scents  and  fragrances 
of  gentler  lands. 

At  the  American  Red  Cross  hospital 
high  up  on  the  hill  overlooking  the  Rhine 
the  conditions  were  reflected  from  the 
army.  The  Red  Cross  staff  also  became 
more  contented  and  more  amenable  to 
discipline  than  in  the  early  weeks  succeeding 
the  close  of  the  war. 

There  were  a  good  many  patients  con- 
stantly being  cared  for  at  the  hospital,  but 
they  were  simply  suffering  from  ordinary 

095) 


196         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

illnesses.  Only  now  and  then  a  wounded 
American  prisoner,  only  partially  recovered, 
would  come  \vandering  in  from  some  Ger- 
man hospital  in  the  interior,  prefering  to 
be  looked  after  by  his  own  people  until  he 
was  well  enough  to  be  sent  back  home. 

Therefore,  although  there  was  sufficient 
work  for  the  entire  corps  of  physicians, 
nurses  and  helpers,  there  was  no  undue 
strain. 

However,  one  member  of  Dr.  Clark's 
former  staff  was  freed  from  all  Red  Cross 
responsibility.  Even  before  her  arrival  in 
Coblenz,  Bianca  Zoli  had  showed  the 
effects  of  the  nervous  strain  of  the  last 
months  of  her  war  work.  Moreover, 
Sonya  had  always  considered  that  Bianca 
was  too  young  and  too  frail  for  what  she 
had  undertaken  and  had  wished  to  leave 
the  young  girl  at  school  in  New  York  until 
her  own  and  her  husband's  return  from 
Europe.  But  as  Bianca  had  been  so 
determined  and  as  Sonya  had  dreaded 
leaving  her  alone  in  the  United  States,  she 
had  finally  reluctantly  consented. 

And    Bianca    had    done   her   full    duty. 


A  Growing  Friendship  197 

Never  once  in  the  terrible  months  before 
the  close  of  the  war  had  she  flinched  or 
asked  to  be  spared  in  any  possible  way. 
Nor  was  it  by  Bianca's  own  request  that 
she  was  idle  at  the  present  time.  It  was 
Sonya  who  first  had  noticed  the  young 
girl's  listlessness,  her  occasional  hours  of 
exhaustion  and  sometimes  of  depression. 
And  it  was  Sonya  who  had  called  her 
husband's  attention  to  Bianca's  condition, 
although  afterwards  it  was  Dr.  Clark  who 
had  ordered  that  Bianca  have  a  complete 
rest. 

During  the  first  weeks  in  Coblenz,  Bianca 
had  been  bored  and  sometimes  a  little 
rebellious  over  this  new  state  of  her  exis- 
tence. She  had  no  friends  of  her  own  age  in 
Coblenz,  the  Red  Cross  nurses  at  the 
hospital  were  too  much  engaged  with  their 
work  and  in  their  leisure  with  other  interests 
in  which  Bianca  had  no  share,  to  give  her  a 
great  deal  either  of  their  time  or  thought. 
Sonya  naturally  wished  to  be  with  her 
husband  whenever  it  was  possible,  although 
she  never  for  a  moment  neglected,  or  failed 
to  look  after  Bianca's  health  and  happiness 


198         With  i>ershing  to  Victory 

in  every  fashion  she  could  arrange.  But 
what  Bianca  really  needed  was  entertain- 
ment and  friendships  near  her  own  age  and 
these  under  the  present  circumstances  of 
their  life,  Sonya  was  not  able  to  provide. 

So  far  as  Bianca  was  concerned,  Carlo 
Navara  had  really  ceased  to  count  in  any 
measure  of  importance.  He  so  seldom 
made  the  effort  to  see  Bianca  and  appeared 
wholly  absorbed  by  his  soldier  life  and  such 
entertainment  as  he  found  outside.  From 
his  superior  officer  he  had  secured  permis- 
sion to  take  singing  lessons  from  an  old 
music  master  in  Coblenz,  and  was  finding 
an  immense  satisfaction  and  help  in  this. 

But  with  the  coming  of  the  young  Count- 
ess Charlotta  to  Coblenz,  life  assumed  a 
new  and  far  more  agreeable  aspect  for 
Bianca. 

Charlotta  had  spoken  with  the  wisdom  of 
a  knowledge  of  human  nature  in  announcing 
that  neither  her  father  nor  aunt  would 
desire  her  return  to  Luxemburg  once  they 
learned  of  her  act  of  rebellion. 

Immediately  after  her  unexpected  arrival, 
Sonya  Clark  had  written  to  the  Count 


A  Growing  Friendship  199 

Scherin  advising  him  of  Charlotta's  action, 
saying  that  she  was  entirely  well  and  care- 
fully chaperoned  by  Miss  Pringle.  But 
Sonya  also  inquired  what  the  Count  Sher- 
in's  wishes  might  be  concerning  his  daugh- 
ter. 

In  reply  she  had  received  a  tart  letter 
from  the  Count  stating  that  in  future 
Charlotta  might  do  what  she  liked,  as  it  was 
apparent  that  she  had  no  idea  of  doing 
anything  else.  In  a  comparatively  short 
time  she  would  reach  the*age  of  twenty-one 
and  would  then  inherit  an  estate  from  her 
mother,  but  until  then  Count  Scherin 
would  arrange  that  Charlotta  should  re- 
ceive a  modest  sum  of  money  each  month 
sufficient  for  her  own  expenses  and  that  of 
her  governess.  It  was  true  that  the  elderly 
man  also  added  that  he  would  be  grateful 
to  Mrs.  Clark  if  she  consent  to  become  his 
daughter's  friend,  although  from  his  own 
experience  he  could  promise  but  little 
appreciation  from  Charlotta  in  return. 

Upon  receipt  of  this  letter  Sonya  had 
showed  it  to  the  young  girl  and  Charlotta 
had  made  no  comment.  A  day  or  so  later, 


200         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

she  suggested  that  she  and  Miss  Pringle 
remain  for  a  time  in  Coblenz  boarding 
as  near  as  possible  to  the  American  Red 
Cross  if  this  were  in  accord  with  Mrs. 
Clark's  judgment.  And  since  Sonya  had 
no  better  suggestion  to  offer  at  the  time, 
after  a  few  days  stay  at  the  Red  Cross 
hospital,  the  young  Luxemburg  Countess 
and  her  former  governess  found  a  home 
with  a  quiet  German  family,  who,  impov- 
erished by  the  war,  were  glad  to  receive 
them. 

The  house  was  not  half  a  mile  from  the 
hospital,  and  so  far  as  Eianca  was  concerned, 
Sonya  was  glad  the  young  countess  had 
chosen  to  stay  for  a  time  in  their  neighbor- 
hood under  a  kind  of  imposed  chaperonage 
on  her  part.  She  had  not  desired  to  have 
Charlotta  added  to  her  responsibilities. 

But  the  young  girl  apparently  was  anx- 
ious to  be  as  little  trouble  and  to  incite  as 
little  censure  as  possible  after  her  one  act 
of  self-assertion.  Sonya  could  not  blame 
her  altogether,  although  disapproving  of 
Charlotta's  method  of  retaining  her  freedom. 

Moreover,   the   young   countess  seemed 


A  Growing  Friendship  201 


to  possess  many  of  the  characteristics 
which  might  be  a  good  influence  for  Bianca, 
perhaps  because  of  their  very  contrast. 
If  Charlotta  was  too  frank  in  her  attitude 
to  strangers  and  her  habit  of  taking  them 
immediately  into  her  confidence,  Bianca 
was  altogether  too  reserved.  If  the  one 
girl  was  a  little  too  curious  and  too  much 
interested  in  the  histories  of  every  human 
being  with  whom  she  came  in  contact, 
Bianca  was  too  little  interested  in  them. 
Moreover,  Charlotta,  in  spite  of  her  oc- 
casional moments  of  depression  was  natur- 
ally gay  and  sweet  tempered,  while  Bianca 
had  a  little  streak  of  melancholy,  some- 
times of  hidden  obstinacy  due  to  her 
strange  childhood.  But  best  of  all  in  its 
present  effect  upon  Bianca,  in  Sonya  Clark's 
opinion,  was  Charlotta's  love  of  the  out- 
doors. Fresh  air,  exercise  and  cheerfulness 
were  the  only  medicines  Dr.  Clark  had 
considered  Bianca  required. 

Never  in  her  life  had  Bianca  been  out  of 
doors  as  much  as  was  gcod  for  her,  her 
childhood  in  Italy  having  been  spent  largely 
among  older  people.  Moreover,  her  peas- 


202         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

antr  mother  had  considered  that  Bianca 
must  be  sheltered  and  nurtured  like  a  hot- 
house flower  in  order  to  preserve  the  little 
girl's  shell-like  beauty  and  to  make  her  as 
little  like  other  children  as  possible. 

'Now  with  Charlotta's  companionship  she 
and  Bianca  spent  the  greater  part  of  each 
day  outdoors,  sometimes  accompanied  by 
Miss  Pringle,  who  as  an  Englishwoman  was 
an  indefatigable  walker.  But  now  and  then 
the  two  girls  were  alone. 

This  was  scarcely  a  satisfactory  arrange- 
ment since  Coblenz  was  filled  with  soldiers 
and  Sonya  was  by  no  means  content.  She 
could  only  insist  that  the  two  girls  be 
extremely  careful  and  never  go  any  dis- 
tance by  themselves,  and  also  that  Char- 
lotta  remember  that  as  Bianca  was  not 
well,  they  must  never  undertake  any  ex- 
cursion which  would  demand  too  much  of 
Bianca's  strength. 

]At^first  Sonya  Vas  Jsurprised  by  Char- 
lotta's consideration  of  the  younger  girl, 
it  having  been  ^reasonable  to  presume 
from  their  brief  acquaintance  that  Char- 
lotta  Vas  selfish  and  self-willed.  Yet  she 


A  Growing  Friendship  203 

seemed  really  devoted  to  Bianca  and  more 
than  willing  to  sacrifice Jier  own  wishes  for 
her  friend. 

]It  was  one  afternoonln  the  latter  part  of 
March  soon  after  luncheon  that  Miss 
Pringle,  Charlotta  and  Bianca  started  out 
together  for  an  afternoon  walk.  The  day 
was  the  warmest  day  of  the  early  spring  and 
they  decided  to  walk  away  from  the  city 
toward  a  woods  which  was  probably  only 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  Red  Cross  hospital. 

Nevertheless,  jit  was  cold  enough"  for 
Bianca  to  be  wearing  the'  simple  grey 
squirrel  coat  which  Sonya,  Jhad  presented 
to  her  somertime  before,  while  Charlotta 
wore  the  sable  coat  which  was  too  handsome 
for  her  present  position  and  needs.  But 
Miss  Pringle  was  attired  in  her  usual  shabby 
black  dress  and\he  everlasting  black  feather 
boa. 

The  two  girls  talked  continuously  so 
tha^  Miss  Pringle  rarely  paid  any  especial 
attention  to  what  they  were  saying.  She 
was  extremely  fond  of  the  Countess  Char- 
lotta, but  the  young  girl's  enthusiasms 


204         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

sometimes  tired  her.  Moreover,  Miss 
Pringle  was  honestly  fond  of  the  country  as 
only  a  few  persons  are  and  able  to  amuse 
herself  indefinitely  by  studying  the  sur- 
rounding scenery. 

This  afternoon  Bianca  and  Charlotta 
walked  arm  in  arm  along  a  road  leading 
toward  the  woods  beyond,  Miss  Pringle 
walking  sedately  about  a  foot  behind  her 
two  charges. 

The  road  was  hard  and  dry  as  there  was 
a  high  March  wind,  although  not  at  present 
a  cold  one. 

"Are  you  sure  you  will  not  become  tired, 
Bianca,  and  the  distance  is  not  too  'much 
for  you?"  Charlotta  inquired,  when  they 
had  gone  about  two-thirds  of  the^  way 
toward  the  woods. 

Smiling,  Bianca  shook  her  head. 

"Don't  be  tiresome,  Charlotta.  I  am 
feeling  better  since  you  came  to  Coblenz 
than  I  ever  remember  before,  and  not  only 
physically  better  but  so  much  happier." 

Bianca  flushed  a  little  since  it  was 
difficult  for  her  to  make  even  this  revela- 
tion of  her  emotions.  It  was  true,  how- 


A  Growing  Friendship  205 

ever,  that  since  Charlotta's  arrival  she  had 
found  die  girl  friend  she  so  greatly  needed. 
Indeed,  Charlotta  had  made  her  almost 
forget  the  little  soreness  which  Carlo  Na- 
vara's  failure  to  return  her  friendship  had 
left  in  her/ 

A  few  moments  later  Charlotta  stopped 
and  turned  around. 

"We  are  not  walking  faster  than  you  like, 
Miss  Pringle?"  she  inquired.  Then  she 
added  unexpectedly.  "Dear  Susan  Pringle, 
you  are  nearly  frozen.  Why  look,  Bianca, 
her  lips  and  cheeks  are  blue!  What  on 
earth  made  you  come  for  a  walk  without 
any  warmer  clothes  ?  It  is  that  old  English 
prejudice  which  makes  you  think  heavy 
garments  are  never  necessary.  You  must 
go  back  home  at  once.  You  are  positively 
shivering." 

And  it  was  true  that  as  the  two  girls  and 
the  older  wroman  stood  together  in  a  little 
group  for  a  moment,  Miss  Pringle  could 
scarcely  keep  her  teeth  from  chattering. 

"I  am  just  a  little  cold,"  she  confessed, 
"however,  girls,  I  do  not  wish  to  rob  you 
of  your  walk." 


206         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Charlotta  smiled  back  at  her  serenely. 

"Oh,  you  need  not  worry,  Susan  dear! 
Your  returning  home  for  something  warmer 
to  wear  need  not  interfere  with  our  plans. 
We  will  just  walk  on  slowly  toward  the 
woods  and  when  we  reach  there  start  back. 
If  you  do  not  overtake  us,  we  will  meet 
you  on  our  way  home." 

This  suggestion  was  not  wholly  approved 
of  by  Miss  Pringle  and  yet  at  the  moment, 
being  a  •  little  frozen  mentally  as  well  as 
physically,  she  made  no  serious  objection  to 
it. 

She  believed  she  could  walk  home  rapidly 
and  be  with  the  two  girls  again  in  a  short 
time.  Moreover,  it  was  one  of  her  serious 
weaknesses  of  character  that  she  seldom 
objected  to  any  positive  wish  of  the  young 
countess's. 

In  the  brilliant  March  sunshine  the  path 
through  the  woods  appeared  like  a  path  of 
gold.  There  were  no  leaves  on  the  tall 
trees  so  that  the  light  shone  through 
the  bare  branches. 

"Let  us  go  on  just  a  little  further,  Char- 
lotta, and  then  we  must  go  back  to  meet 
Miss  Pringle,"  Bianca  proposed. 


A  Growing  Friendship  207 

But  here  the  path  grew  narrow  so  that 
Charlotta  led  the  way,  Bianca  following  at 
first  close  behind  her. 

The  air  was  like  magic,  the  old  magic  of 
youth,  "of  love  and  life  and  light  and 
laughter." 

Charlotta  sang  along  the  way. 

"Wheresoe'er  the  Sun 

Doth  journey  in  his  chariot,  I  have  sought 

For  that  which  shall  outweigh  the  love  of  woman. 

On  earth,  in  air,  in  water,  many  things 

Fair  have  I  found,  the  seed  of  song  in  man, 

The  seed  of  flowers  in  the  earth,  but  over  all, 

And  fairer  far  and  greater,  is  the  seed 

Of  love.    When  love  hath  flown,  who  shall  endure?'* 

"Queer  song  for  me  to  sing,  isn't  it, 
Bianca?"  Charlotta  called  back  over  her 
shoulder.  "Yet  perhaps  after  all  it  is 
because  I  intend  to  try  to  live  always  as 
true  as  I  can  to  my  ideals  that  I  have  done 
what  my  father  and  aunt  and  perhaps  Mrs. 
Clark  do  not  approve.  I  ought  to  remember 
that  I  am  a  good  deal  older  than  you  are  in 
years  and  far,  far  older  in  experience.  Yet 
I  do  so  love  the  old  German  lieder,  even  if 
they  are  sentimental." 


208          With  Pershing  .to  Victory- 

As  Bianca  made  no  reply  to  this  speech 
continuing  on  her  way,  Charlotta  began 
walking  faster  than  she  realized. 

Until  this  afternoon  she  had  never  felt 
so  thoroughly  happy  over  her  freedom  from 
the  future  which  for  nearly  a  year  had 
stretched  before  her  like  a  dark  cloud. 
Since  leaving  Luxemburg,  although  she  had 
not  actually  regretted  her  own  action,  at 
least  she  had  been  harassed  with  the  sense 
of  her  father's  anger  and  disappointment. 

But  today  she  was  happy  in  forgetting 
everything  save  her  love  of  the  fresh  air,  of 
the  blue  sky,  of  the  dark  rim  of  hills  on  the 
further  side  of  the  Rhine,  of  walking  deeper 
and  deeper  into  the  spring  woods. 

"Don't  you  think  we  had  better  go  back, 
Charlotta?"  Bianca  called,  not  once,  but 
several  times,  and  if  Charlotta  had  only  been 
less  self-absorbed  she  must  have  under- 
stood that  Bianca's  voice  each  time  sounded 
a  little  further  away  and  fainter. 

But  finally,  hearing  an  unexpected  sound, 
Charlotta  swung  swiftly  around. 

About  half  a  dozen  yards  from  her, 
Bianca  had  fallen  and  was  making  no 
effort  to  rise. 


A  Growing  Friendship  209 

"Bianca  dear,  I  am  so  sorry,"  she  cried 
out  at  once  with  the  impulsive  sweetness 
characteristic  of  her.  "I  am  afraid  you 
are  tired  out  and  I  am  a  wretch  not  to  have 
remembered!  Mrs.  Clark  will  be  angry 
with  me.  Come,  let  me  help  you  up.  I 
wish  I  could  carry  you,  but  at  least  you  can 
take  my  arm.  Oh  dear,  what  an  impossibly 
selfish  person  I  am!  Poor  Miss  Pringle  is 
probably  dreadfully  worried  to  discover 
what  has  become  of  us.  I  fear  my  aunt  is 
right  when  she  says  I  never  think  of  other 
people  until  it  is  too  late  to  be  of  value  to 
them.'' 

But  although  Bianca  did  get  up,  Char- 
lotta  was  frightened  to  discover  that  every 
bit  of  color  had  disappeared  from  her 
face  and  that  she  looked  utterly  worn  out. 

"I  was  stupid  not  to  have  gone  back 
without  you,  Charlotta,  or  not  to  have 
made  you  understand  I  was  too  tired  to 
walk  so  far,"  Bianca  protested,  not  willing 
to  allow  the  other  girl  to  bear  all  of  the 
responsibility.  "Besides,  it  is  stupid  of  me 
to  be  so  good-for-nothing  these  days.  I 
wish  I  had  half  your  energy." 


210         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"An  energy  which  does  nothing  for  other 
people  isn't  worth  much  as  a  possession, 
Bianca,"  the  older  girl  returned.  "But 
don't  try  to  talk,  and  let  us  walk  slowly  as 
you  wish.  The  blame  is  all  mine  and  I 
will  bear  the  full  burden  of  it  on  our  return. 
I  am  only  afraid  Mrs.  Clark  will  not 
encourage  our  being  together  again." 

At  the  edge  of  the  woods  near  the  place 
where  they  had  entered  Bianca  had  to  sit 
down  for  a  little  time  to  rest. 

"Wait  here  and  I  will  run  ahead  for  a 
short  distance.  Perhaps  I  may  find  Miss 
Pringle  still  searching  for  us,  little  as  I 
deserve  her  kindness,  or  perhaps  I  can  find 
some  kind  of  vehicle,  Bianca.  If  not  I  will 
ask  some  one  who  will  go  back  to  Coblenz 
and  get  a  car  for  us.  I  really  do  not  think 
you  can  manage  to  walk  the  rest  of  the  way. 
Don't  be  frightened,  I  won't  be  long." 

Charlotta  was  not  long.  A  quarter  of  a 
mile  away,  Major  James  Hersey,  who  was 
having  his  usual  afternoon  exercise  on  one 
of  the  army  horses,  heard  his  name  called 
unexpectedly  by  a  voice  which  he  recog- 
nized at  once. 


A  Growing  Friendship  211 

The  next  moment  the  Countess  Charlotta 
had  explained  the  situation.  In  a  short 
time  Bianca  was  seated  on  horseback  with 
her  arms  about  Charlotta  while  Major 
Hersey  walked  beside  them  into  Coblenz. 
As  Bianca  did  not  know  how  to  ride,  she 
preferred  that  Charlotta  should  ride  in 
front. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

Faith  and  Unfaith 

WITHIN  the  next  weeks  Major 
Jimmie  Hersey  found  himself 
much  less  lonely  than  during  the 
earlier  part  of  his  stay  in  the  occupied  city 
of  Coblenz.  Of  late  a  pleasant  friendship 
had  been  developing  between  the  young 
Countess  Charlotta  and  himself. 

After  her  too  lengthy  walk,  Bianca  Zoli 
had  been  ill  and  not  able  to  spend  as  much 
time  with  her  new  friend  as  she  formerly 
had. 

At  first  Charlotta  had  been  inconsolable, 
blaming  herself  for  Bianca's  breakdown 
and  refusing  to  amuse  herself  in  any  of  her 
accustomed  ways.  But  with  the  arrival 
of  spring  it  became  impossible  for  her  to 
remain  indoors,  especially  as  she  was  only 
permitted  to  see  Bianca  for  a  few  moments 
each  day.  It  was  not  that  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Clark  particularly  blamed  Charlotta,  Bianca 

(212) 


Faith  and  Unfaith  213 

being  entirely  responsible  for  her  own 
actions.  Moreover,  Dr.  Clark  did  not 
believe  that  any  one  exhausting  experience 
had  been  the  cause  of  Bianca's  illness  but 
an  accumulating  number  of  them,  espe- 
cially her  presence  in  Chateau-Thierry 
under  such  strange  conditions  during  one 
of  the  final  battles  of  the  war. 

Yet  it  was  Bianca's  breakdown  which 
was  the  beginning  of  a  relation  approach- 
ing friendship  between  the  young  United 
States  officer  and  the  Countess  Charlotta 
Scherin. 

As  Bianca  had  been  in  a  nearly  fainting 
condition  when  she  was  brought  finally  to 
the  American  Red  Cross  hospital,  naturally 
Major  Hersey  called  there  the  next  day  to 
inquire  for  her. 

By  chance,  as  Charlotta  had  haunted  the 
hospital  all  day,  she  and  Miss  Pringle  were 
leaving  the  moment  Major  Hersey  arrived. 

As  his  inquiry  occupied  only  a  short  time, 
he  was  able  to  overtake  the  young  girl  and 
her  chaperon  before  they  had  gotten  any 
distance  away. 

"I  don't  know  what  we  should  have  done 


214         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

if  you  had  not  been  riding  horseback  yester- 
day, Major  Hersey,"  Charlotta  declared, 
"I  don't  believe  Bianca  could  possibly  have 
walked  back,  or  waited  very  long  while 
we  tried  to  find  a  vehicle.  I'm  afraid  too 
that  I  actually  enjoyed  my  own  ride  even 
under  such  circumstances.  You  cannot 
realize  how  much  I  have  missed  riding  in 
these  last  weeks.  I  think  until  my  acci- 
dent, or  whatever  one  may  choose  to  call 
it,  I  had  been  on  horseback  every  day  of 
life  from  the  time  I  was  five  years  old.  I 
am  envious  of  you.  Do  you  suppose  it 
would  be  possible  for  me  to  get  hold  of  a 
horse  in  Coblenz  which  I  could  use.  Any 
kind  of  horse  will  be  better  than  none. 

Ordinarily,  Jimmie  Hersey  was  shy,  find- 
ing it  difficult  to  talk  to  young  women  or 
girls  without  embarrassment.  Yet  one  could 
scarcely  be  shy  with  the  Countess  Char- 
lotta, she  was  so  frank  and  direct  herself 
and  so  free  from  any  affectation. 

"I  don't  know,  I  expect  it  would  be  hard 
work  to  find  a  woman's  riding  horse  in 
Coblenz  these  days.  The  horses  that  were 
any  good  were  requisitioned  for  the  Ger- 


Faith  and  Unfaith  215 

man  cavalry.  But  there  is  just  a  chance 
that  I  may  be  able  to  borrow  one  of  our 
own  American  horses  for  you  occasionally. 
I  can't  promise  of  course,  but  it  would  be 
jolly  if  you  could  ride  with  me. 

"I  should  love  it,"  the  Countess  Char- 
lotta  answered. 

"But  I  suppose  we  ought  to  have  some 
one  else  with  us;  it  won't  do  under  the 
circumstances  for  us  to  ride  alone,"  Major 
Hersey  added. 

During  this  speech  the  young  officer 
colored  slightly,  since  it  was  not  among 
his  usual  duties  to  chaperon  a  girl.  How- 
ever, he  knew  what  was  fitting  and  in- 
tended that  the  conventions  should  be 
obeyed. 

Glancing  toward  him,  the  little  countess 
was  about  to  demur,  insisting  that,  al- 
though of  course  it  might  be  advisable  to 
have  an  escort,  nevertheless,  she  did  not 
wish  to  be  deprived  of  opportunities  to 
ride  for  such  a  reason.  However,  observ- 
ing Major  Jimmie's  expression  rather 
surprisingly  she  remained  silent.  In  spite 
of  his  boyish  appearance,  his  gentle  brown 


216         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

eyes  and  sometimes  almost  diffident  manner, 
there  was  a  firmness  in  his  mouth  and  chin 
which  few  persons  ever  misunderstood. 

It  was  during  one  of  their  afternoon  rides 
together,  about  ten  days  later,  when  they 
were  accompanied  by  Sergeant  Donald 
Hackett  and  Nora  Jamison,  that  unex- 
pectedly Charlotta  turned  to  her  escort. 

"You  don't  approve  of  my  having  come 
away  from  home  in  the  way  that  I  did, 
do  you,  Major  Hersey?  Oh,  I  know  you 
have  never  said  anything  of  course,  since 
you  do  not  consider  that  we  know  each 
other  sufficiently  well  to  discuss  personali- 
ties, yet  just  the  same  you  do  disapprove 
of  me." 

Jimmie  Hersey  shook  his  head. 

"Certainly  I  do  not  disapprove  of  you." 
Then  he  flushed  and  laughed.  "May  I  say 
instead  that  I  approve  of  you  highly.  You 
don't  mind  my  being  a  little  compli- 
mentary?" 

"Oh,  if  you  mean  to  be  flattering  me, 
you  need  not  think  I  am  not  pleased.  But 
what  I  meant  was  that  you  do  not  approve 
of  my  action.  Please  answer  me  truthfully. 


Faith  and  Unfaith 217 

I  shall  not  be  offended.  After  all,  you  see 
I  am  asking  you  the  question,  so  you  cannot 
be  blamed  for  telling  me  the  truth." 

Still  the  young  American  officer  hesi- 
tated. 

"Well,  Countess  Charlotta,  you  must 
always  remember  that  I  am  a  soldier,  and 
that  in  so  far  as  possible  I  try  to  live  up 
to  a  soldier's  ideals.  One  of  them  is  to 
face  the  music,  never  to  run  away.  But 
there,  that  seems  an  extremely  impolite 
thing  for  me  to  have  said !  You  know  how 
glad  I  am  personally  that  you  did  come  to 
Coblenz." 

To  the  latter  part  of  Major  Hersey's 
remark,  Charlotta  apparently  paid  no  atten- 
tion. 

She  dropped  her  chin  for  a  moment  and 
stared  straight  ahead  of  her. 

This  afternoon  she  was  wearing  a  brown 
corduroy  riding  habit  and  brown  leather 
boots  and  a  close  fitting  corduroy  riding 
hat.  Her  father  had  not  been  so  obdurate 
that  he  had  not  sent  Charlotta  a  large 
trunk  of  her  clothes  soon  after  he  learned 
of  her  safe  arrival  in  Coblenz. 


218         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

:'You  mean  to  say  as  kindly  as  possible 
that  you  think  I  am  a  coward,"  she  re- 
turned finally.  That  is  what  Mrs.  Clark 
thinks  also,  only  she  has  not  said  so,  I 
suppose  because  I  have  never  asked  her. 
Sometimes,  I  have  wondered  since  my 
arrival  in  Coblenz,  if  I  should  go  back 
home  and  ask  my  father's  forgiveness, 
making  him  understand  that  I  shall  never 
marry  any  one  for  whom  ~  I  do  not  care. 
But  my  problem  is,  would  he  accept  an 
apology  which  did  not  include  obedience? 
You  see  that  is  what  my  new  American 
friends  carmot  understand  in  my  father's 
and  my  attitude  to  each  other.  Besides, 
I  do  so  want  to  go  to  the  United  States 
when  Mrs.  Clark  and  Bianca  and  several 
of  her  Red  Cross  nurses  return  home. 
Mrs.  Clark  tells  me  that  she  and  Dr. 
Clark  only  intend  remaining  in  Coblenz 
until  after  the  Germans  have  signed  the 
treaty  of  peace.  Dr.  Clark  then  feels  that 
he  must  go  back  to  his  New  York  city 
practice  and  be  relieved  by  a  younger  man. 
Three  or  four  of  the  American  Red  Cross 
nurses  will  be  sailing  at  the  same  time. 


Faith  and  Unfaith  219 

You  simply  cannot  guess  how  I  long  to 
travel.  Think  of  being  as  restless  a  person 
as  I  am  and  shut  up  in  a  tiny  country  like 
Luxemburg!  I  have  never  been  anywhere 
else  except  just  into  Germany  in  all  my 
life." 

"Hard  luck  of  course,  and  you  would 
enjoy  the  United  States !  You  are  just  the 
kind  of  girl  to  appreciate  it.  You  must 
do  what  you  think  is  right  yourself  since 
after  all  another  fellow's  judgment  is  not 
worth  much,"  Major  Hersey  replied,  not 
altogether  pleased  with  the  idea  of  his 
new  friends  vanishing  from  Coblenz  when 
his  own  duties  might  keep  him  there  an 
indefinite  time. 

Later  that  afternoon,  at  about  dusk,  on 
his  way  toward  home,  Major  James  Hersey 
was  considering  a  number  of  matters  some- 
what seriously.  He  was  a  United  States 
officer  with  nothing  to  live  upon  save  his 
pay.  Up  to  the  present  his  one  desire  had 
been  to  continue  to  serve  his  country. 

In  Germany  at  this  time  there  was  a  good 
deal  of  intensely  bitter  feeling.  With  the 
delay  in  the  presentation  of  the  peace  terms 


220         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

a  less  friendly  attitude  toward  America 
and  the  Americans  was  developing  than 
during  the  weeks  first  following  the  German 
defeat. 

In  the  interior  the  poorer  people  were 
said  to  be  hungry,  war  weary  and  anxious 
to  resume  their  normal  business  life. 

In  Coblenz  there  was  especial  dissatis- 
faction with  the  present  German  govern- 
ment, Coblenz  having  been  a  centre  of 
pan-Germanism  and  pro-Kaiserism. 

Carefully  concealed  as  such  ideas  were 
supposed  to  be  from  the  members  of  the 
American  Army  of  Occupation,  there  were 
United  States  officers  who  appreciated 
that  there  were  groups  of  prominent  Ger- 
mans at  this  time  desiring  the  return  of 
the  Kaiser  and  some  form  of  monarchial 
control.  It  was  not  known  in  March  that 
the  Kaiser  might  be  tried  by  an  interna- 
tional court. 

Quietly  Major  Hersey  had  been  informed 
that  the  United  States  Secret  Service  was 
endeavoring  to  discover  the  men  who  had 
been  the  Kaiser's  closest  friends  in  Coblenz 
before  his  inglorious  departure  into  Holland. 


Faith  and  Unfaith  221 

There  were  still,  Major  Jimmie  reflected, 
many  interesting  ways  to  serve  one's  coun- 
try, even  if  the  great  war  were  past. 

This  afternoon  it  struck  him  that  this 
might  become  more  of  a  sacrifice  than  he 
had  anticipated,  but  notwithstanding  his 
country  must  always  remain  first ! 

At  the  threshold  of  his  own  door  he 
stopped,  slightly  puzzled.  Some  one  was 
already  in  his  sitting-room,  which  was 
unusual  at  this  hour.  His  rooms  were 
cleaned  in  the  morning  and  he  was  seldom 
interrupted  afterwards  either  by  a  servant 
or  any  member  of  the  household. 

But  probably  a  fellow  officer  had  dropped 
in  to  see  him  and  was  awaiting  his  return. 

Suddenly,  with  this  idea  in  mind,  Major 
Hersey  thrust  his  door  open. 

Then  he  stood  stock  still  in  a  slightly 
apologetic  attitude. 

His  room  was  occupied  and  by  the  head 
of  the  German  household  in  which  he  was 
at  present  living,  Colonel  Liedermann. 

Major  Hersey  had  not  come  into  contact 
with  him  but  once  since  his  own  arrival  in 
Coblenz  several  months  before. 


222         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

The  old  German  Colonel,  wearing  civilian 
clothes,  was  standing  examining  an  Ameri- 
can rifle,  which  the  young  American  army 
officer  had  carelessly  left  propped  up  against 
the  wall  in  one  corner  of  his  room. 

The  older  man  wheeled  sharply  at  the 
younger  one's  entrance. 

Colonel  Liedermann  had  the  typical  Ger- 
man face,  broad,  with  heavy,  overhanging 
brows,  small,  stern  blue  eyes,  and  drooping 
jaws. 

His  face  reddened  at  the  present  moment, 
but  he  said  courteously:  "I  owe  you  an 
apology  for  entering  your  room  when  you 
were  not  present.  I  came  to  ask  you  if 
you  would  do  me  the  favor  of  permitting 
me  to  look  over  some  of  your  American 
newspapers.  Germany  is  not  being  in- 
formed of  all  that  is  taking  place  in  the 
world  these  days  and  I  should  like  very 
much  to  know.  But  it  is  not  for  myself 
alone  that  I  make  this  request.  I  am  an 
old  man  and  may  not  live  long  enough  to 
see  the  new  Germany  if  it  is  ever  possible 
for  Germany  to  arise  out  of  the  ashes  of 
the  past.  But  my  son,  as  you  know,  has 


Faith  and  Unfaith  223 

never  recovered  from  his  last  and  most 
serious  wound.  To  lie  always  in  bed  after 
so  active  a  life,  grows  exceedingly  irksome. 
I  find  it  difficult  to  keep  him  even  fairly 
content.  It  was  for  him  I  was  asking  the 
loan  of  your  newspapers.  I  presume  the 
fact  that  we  have  so  recently  been  enemies 
will  not  preclude  your  doing  me  this 
kindness.  If  so,  I  regret  my  intrusion." 

A  little  overcome  by  the  old  German 
officer's  haughty  manner  and  set  speech, 
Major  Jimmie  only  murmured  that  he 
would  be  very  glad  of  course  to  permit 
his  American  newspapers  to  be  read,  if 
Colonel  Liedermann  and  his  son  did  not 
feel  that  they  would  too  greatly  resent  the 
American  point  of  view. 

As  he  made  this  statement,  although  not 
pleased  by  the  German  officer's  request, 
Major  Hersey  was  searching  diligently  for 
the  latest  bundle  of  American  papers  which 
he  had  received. 

As  he  handed  them  to  the  former  German 
Colonel,  the  old  officer  said,  speaking  in  a 
more  human  fashion. 

"I  was  interested  in  looking  at  this  Ameri- 


224         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

can  rifle  of  yours.  Naturally  as  an  old 
soldier  I  remain  interested  in  firearms, 
although  I  shall  not  live  to  see  another  war, 
however  little  I  believe  in  a  permanent 
world  peace.  Clever  piece  of  mechanism! 
I  am  told  the  American  rifle  is  the  finest  in 
the  world!" 

Not  feeling  called  upon  to  reply  to  this 
speech  and  anxious  that  the  old  officer 
should  depart,  Major  Hersey  made  no 
response. 

A  little  later,  when  he  had  finally  gone, 
with  an  unusual  expression  upon  his  boyish 
countenance,  Major  Jimmie  Hersey  sank 
down  into  his  arm  chair. 

Was  it  singular  that  one  could  not 
recover  from  the  sensation  of  acute  distrust 
in  the  presence  of  a  German?  Among 
them  there  must  be  certain  individuals 
who  were  truthful  and  straightforward. 
Yet  after  a  century  of  training  that  the  end 
justified  the  means,  among  German  army 
officers  one  could  not  expect  to  find  any 
other  standard,  than  the  standard  which 
regarded  the  treaty  of  Belgium  as  a  "scrap 
of  paper."  Betray  any  friend,  any  cause, 


Faith  and  Unfaitli  225 

any  country  to  accomplish  one's  purpose. 
And  tonight,  although  a  member  of  Colonel 
Liedermann's  household,  Major  Jimmie 
Hersey  knew  he  would  always  remain  their 
foe,  no  matter  with  what  appearance  of 
courtesy  he  might  be  treated. 

It  was  an  actual  fact  that  never  since 
his  casual  conversation  with  little  Gretchen, 
the  baby  of  the  family,  had  he  the  same 
sense  of  untroubled  serenity  in  the  midst 
of  this  German  military  home. 

Was  it  true  that  Captain  Ludwig  Lieder- 
mann  was  still  unable  to  move  from  his  bed  ? 
If  so  why  had  little  Gretchen  told  so 
ingenious  a  falsehood  ?  One  would  scarcely 
expect  a  little  girl  of  six  to  make  up  so 
useless  a  story.  But  if  Captain  Liedermann 
were  well  why  should  he  continue  to  make 
a  pretence  of  illness?  There  were  no 
penalties  attached  to  the  fact  that  he  had 
been  a  German  officer.  Could  it  be  pos- 
sible that  he  so  intensely  disliked  the  idea 
of  coming  into  contact  with  the  troops 
General  Pershing  had  led  to  victory,  that 
he  preferred  invalidism  to  this  other  form 
of  martyrdom? 

15 


226         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

There  was  just  one  point  upon  which 
Major  Jimmie  Hersey  was  able  to  make  up 
his  mind  during  this  one  evening's  medi- 
tation. 

He  would  suggest  to  Miss  Jamison  that 
she  make  no  more  visits  to  the  Liedermann 
home.  He  had  been  surprised  to  find 
her  returning  not  once  but  several  times  of 
late.  She  must  understand  that  the  Red 
Cross  nurses  were  not  supposed  to  make 
friends  with  the  families  of  Germans  until 
after  peace  was  declared. 

The  little  Freia  had  not  been  seriously 
hurt,  having  entirely  recovered  from  her 
fright  and  injury  by  the  next  day.  Never- 
theless, Miss  Jamison  had  made  not  one, 
but  four  or  five  other  calls  since  her  intro- 
duction to  Frau  Liedermann. 

Of  course,  as  he  knew  Miss  Jamison  but 
slightly,  advice  from  him  might  prove 
embarrassing.  She  was  in  reality  more 
Hackett's  friend  than  his,  although  Ser- 
geant Hackett  would  deny  this  fact.  He 
had  tried  being  friendly  with  Nora  Jamison 
as  she  attracted  him,  but  she  did  not  seem 
to,  care. -for  'other]  interests  than  her  Red 


Faith  and  Unfaith  227 

Cross  nursing  and  the  children  who  sur- 
rounded her  like  tiny  golden  bees  about 
a  honey  pot. 

Her  ride  this  afternoon  had  been  her  one 
concession;  however,  after  reaching  the 
Red  Cross  hospital,  she  had^said  it  would 
be  impossible  for  her  to  ride  again,  al- 
though she  had  greatly  enjoyed  it.  In  the 
future  nursing  and  other  work  she  had 
recently  undertaken  would  occupy  all  her 
time. 

It  might  be  difficult  to  see  Nora  Jamison 
alone  in  order  to  warn  her  against  any  too 
great  intimacy  with  the  Liedermann  family. 
Yet  as  a  fellow  American  Major  Hersey 
intended  making  the  effort. 

'tHe  would  watch  and  if  she  came  again 
to  the  Liedermann  house,  join  her  on  her 
way  back  to  the  American  Red  Cross 
hospital. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

Reconciliation 

I  AM  so  sorry  you  have  been  ill,  Bianca." 
Carlo  Navara  had  come  into  Bianca's 
room,  a  few  moments  before  with  Mrs. 
Clark  and  now  Sonya  had  gone  out  again 
leaving  them  for  a  few  moments  alone. 

It  was  a  fairly  warm  spring  day  and  yet 
there  was  a  little  fire  in  Bianca's  room, 
for  the  rooms  in  the  old  Rhine  castle  were 
big  and  bare  and  cold,  with  stone  floors. 

Bianca  wore  a  little  tea-gown  of  a  warm 
blue  woolen  material  and  had  a  tea  table 
with  a  tray  upon  it  just  in  front  of  her. 

She  was  pouring  tea  for  her  guest  at  the 
moment  he  made  his  last  speech. 

"Oh,  there  has  been  nothing  serious  the 
matter  with  me,  Carlo,"  she  returned.  I 
was  simply  tired  and  have  been  having  a 
delightful  rest.  I  believe  when  I  arrived  I 
said  that  I  should  hate  to  be  ill  in  this 
dreary  old  building,  but  since  things  so 

(228) 


Reconciliation  229 

seldom  turn  out  as  one  expects  I  have 
really  enjoyed  it.  Besides,  I  have  promised 
Sonya  that  as  soon  as  it  is  possible  I  shall 
go  back  to  the  United  States  and  to  school. 
The  Red  Cross  -experience  in  Europe  has 
been  a  wonderful  one,  but  now,  as  I  am  no 
longer  useful  here  I  must  take  up  the  duty, 
I  turned  my  back  upon.  It  is  not  going 
to  be  easy,  Carlo,  to  settle  down  to  a  school 
girl's  life  after  the  excitement  of  war  work 
in  Europe.  Yet  I  have  the  consolation  of 
realizing  that  I  am  only  going  to  do  what 
many  of  our  soldiers  will  do.  Lots  of  the 
younger  men  have  told  me  that  if  their 
families  can  afford  to  send  them  to  college 
on  their  return  they  feel  the  need  of  edu- 
cation as  they  never  felt  it  before  coming 
abroad." 

Bianca  extended  a  tea  cup  to  her  visitor. 

"Is  this  the  way  you  like  your  tea, 
Carlo?  Perhaps  your  tlaste  has  changed, 
but  I  remember  this  is  the  way  you  liked 
it  in  the  past." 

"But  my  tastes  don't  change,  Bianca. 
It  is  your  mistake  to  believe  they  do, 
neither  my  tastes  in  tea  nor  in  friends  ever 
alter." 


230         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

At  this  Carlo  and  Bianca  both  laughed, 
although  with  a  slight  embarrassment. 

"I  am  going  back  home  too,  Bee,  very 
soon."  the  young  man  added.  "This  is  one 
of  the  many  things  I  wanted  to  tell  you  this 
afternoon,  besides  finding  out  that  you  were 
all  right  again.  I  talked  things  over  with 
Colonel  Winfield  weeks  ago  and  told  him 
I  was  getting  pretty  restless  and  anxious 
to  return  to  my  work  in  the  United  States. 
I  explained  to  him  that  a  singer  can't  wait 
for  his  career  as  well  as  other  men,  since  a 
voice  does  not  always  last  a  long  time. 
However,  I  think  this  argument  did  not 
make  much  of  an  impression  upon  the  old 
Colonel,  but  something  or  other  must 
have,  because  he  asked  for  an  honorable 
discharge  for  me  and  I'm  to  go  home  when 
it  arrives.  I  think  the  Colonel's  chief 
reason  was  that  I  am  not  much  good  as  a 
soldier  here  in  Coblenz.  He  needs  men 
like  Major  Hersey  and  Sergeant  Hackett. 
Hackett  is  soon  to  be  a  first  lieutenant,  he 
should  have  been  one  long  ago." 

"I  don't  see  why  you  have  not  also  been 
given  a  commission,  Carlo,"  Bianca  replied, 
a  little  jealous  for  her  friend. 


Reconciliation  231 

Carlo  laughed. 

"I  haven't  the  stuff  in  me  for  an  officer, 
Bee.  No  one  knows  this  better  than  I  do. 
I  am  a  fair  soldier  when  there  is  something 
doing,  but  a  poor  one  in  routine.  That  is 
the  real  test.  Don't  mind,  Bianca,  and 
don't  look  aggrieved.  I  have  simply  tried 
to  do  my  military  duty  like  millions  of 
other  better  men,  but  now  I  am  going  back 
to  the  thing  I  am  made  for.  I  was  only  a 
soldier  for  the  time  I  felt  myself  needed. 

"By  the  way  I  have  been  learning  to 
sing  "Siegfried,"  Bianca,  studying  with  my 
old  German  singing  master.  He  says  I 
sing  the  music  very  poorly,  but  it  has  been 
fun  trying  to  learn. 

"I  know  one  who  lies 
Fast  in  slumber  deep 
Sleeping  age  long  sleep, 
Waiting  for  thy  waking." 

Carlo's  voice  sounded  clear  and  beautiful 
in  the  big  room. 

"If  your  hair  were  unbound  and  you 
were  older  you  might  look  like  Brunhilde 
some  day,  Bianca." 


232         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"You  are  singing  better  than  ever,  Carlo, 
I  am  so  glad!"  Bianca  murmured,  forgetful 
of  herself. 

She  looked  a  little  paler  and  more  fragile 
after  her  illness,  yet  with  her  light  yellow 
hair,  her  delicate  features  and  large  dark 
eyes  prettier  perhaps  than  her  companion 
ever  remembered  seeing  her. 

"And  the  dancing,  Bee,  I  gave  that  up 
soon  after  our  talk.  I  did  not  need  it  for 
diversion  after  I  began  my  music  lessons. 
Besides,  Miss  Thompson  has  taught  so 
many  of  the  soldiers  folk  dancing  and  some 
of  them  are  now  so  good  at  it  that  she  no 
longer  wishes  me  for  her  partner." 

Bianca  colored. 

"I  am  sorry  I  told  you  I  did  not  like 
Thea  Thompson,  Carlo.  It  is  foolish  to  be 
prejudiced  against  people,  isn't  it?  She 
has  been  extremely  kind  to  me  during  my 
illness  and  both  Sonya  and  I  have  learned 
to  understand  her  better.  Besides,  I  was 
prejudiced  perhaps  because  of  you,"  Bianca 
ended  frankly. 

But  Carlo  made  no  comment. 

Never  did  it  fail  to  interest  him  Bianca's 


Reconciliation  233 

strange  combination  of  childishness  and 
womanhood.  But  to-day  she  seemed  almost 
altogether  childlike. 

At  this  instant  getting  up  Carlo  walked 
over  to  the  mantel  where  he  put  down  his 
tea  cup  and  then  stood  looking  down  on 
Bianca. 

"Then  we  are  friends,  aren't  we,  Bee? 
And  I  hope  we  may  never  misunderstand 
each  other  again.  I  have  been  worried 
over  your  being  ill  and  our  not  being  fond 
of  each  other  in  the  old  way.  You  may 
have  to  forgive  me  many  things  and  per- 
haps I  may  have  other  friends  in  the  future 
of  whom  you  may  not  approve,  but  you 
must  not  think  they  will  make  me  forget 
my  loyalty  to  you." 

Bianca  was  about  to  reply,  but  before 
this  was  possible  Sonya  Clark  had  opened 
the  door  and  re-entered  the  room. 

She  glanced  at  Carlo  Navara  with  a 
slight  frown  and  then  walked  over  and  laid 
her  hand  on  Bianca's  fair  hair. 

"  Bee  is  looking  better  than  you  expected 
to  find  her,  isn't  she,  Carlo,  and  more  like  a 
little  girl?  I  for  one  am  glad  her  illness  has 


234         With  Persking  to  Victory 

turned  her  young  again.  The  war  in  France 
has  made  most  of  us  older  than  we  were 
intended  to  be,  but  all  the  pain  and  struggle 
of  it  was  especially  hard  upon  a  girl  young 
as  Bianca.  I  am  going  to  take  her  back 
to  New  York  as  soon  as  Dr.  Clark  is  able  to 
return  and  after  a  year  at  school  I  mean  to 
bring  her  out  into  New  York  society  as  my 
grown-up  daughter.  I  have  always  wanted 
a  real  one  and  Bianca  will  be  a  lovely 
substitute.  Don't  you  think  she  will 
probably  have  many  admirers,  Carlo?" 

Carlo  looked  a  little  annoyed. 

"I  thought  you  had  finer  ideals  for 
Bianca,  Sonya,  than  to  turn  her  into  a 
society  woman!"  he  answered  with  a  slight 
change  of  manner.  "But  of  course  she  will 
be  charming.  She  is  that  already.  And 
no  doubt  so  many  people  will  admire  her 
that  she  will  learn  the  pleasant  art  of  for- 
getting her  old  friends.  I  shall  probably  be 
in  New  York  only  a  part  of  each  year. 
Yet  somehow,  Bianca,  I  hope  you  will 
always  remain  the  Bianca  I  have  known 
for  the  past  three  years.  The  war  has  made 
the  time  seem  ever  so  much  longer." 


Reconciliation  235 

Again  Bianca  was  about  to  reply,  but 
Sonya  glanced  up  at  a  little  clock  on  the 
mantel. 

"I  am  sorry,  Carlo,  but  Bianca  is  not 
allowed  to  see  any  one  but  a  half  hour  at  a 
time.  I  know  she  regrets  having  to  say 
farewell  to  you,  but  we  are  under  orders. 
As  for  my  ideals  for  Bianca,  you  need  not 
fear.  I  mean  to  do  all  I  can  to  help  make 
her  a  gracious  and  lovely  woman.  And  no 
one  is  ever  to  take  Bianca  for  granted, 
Carlo,  not  even  you.  I  think  it  may  be 
good  for  her  to  know  that  there  will  be 
many  persons  who  will  think  her  attractive, 
as  she  has  too  humble  an  opinion  of  herself. 
Besides,  every  girl  has  a  right  to  a  few  years 
of  society  and  a  little  admiration.  I  am 
sure  you  agree  with  me  ? " 

And  Carlo  was  obliged  to  acquiesce. 

Going  back  to  his  quarters,  after  saying 
goodby  to  Bianca,  he  realized  what  Sonya's 
words  and  manner  must  have  meant. 

She  considered  that  he  had  been  too 
careless  of  Bianca  and  perhaps  thought  her 
affection  something  which  he  could  possess 
or  lay  aside  at  his  own  convenience.  But 


236         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

if  Carlo  were  angered  at  this  idea,  he  also 
realized  that  there  was  a  certain  truth  in 
Sonya's  impression.  However,  in  the  future 
he  meant  to  be  more  appreciative  of 
Bianca's  affection,  and  kinder  to  the  young 
girl  for  whom  he  felt  a  brotherly  affection. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

A  Warning 

SOONER  than  he  had  hoped  Major 
Hersey  had  an  opportunity  for  a 
talk  alone  with  Nora  Jamison. 
The  passing  days  had  wrought  no  change 
in  his  impression  that  there  was  something 
of  a  suspicious  nature  taking  place  in  the 
German  household  in  which  he  was  billeted, 
a  something  which  was  extremely  disquiet- 
ing. Nevertheless,  so  far  he  really  had  no 
tangible  evidence  which  made  it  possible 
for  him  to  go  to  one  of  his  superior  officers. 
Unless  he  had  some  foundation  in  fact 
for  his  suspicion,  it  would  scarcely  be 
fair  or  just  to  involve  the  members  of 
the  Liedermann  family  in  unnecessary  no- 
toriety and  espionage.  He  must  therefore 
watch  and  wait  until  he  had  discovered 
some  justification  for  what  at  present  was 
merely  a  vague  idea. 

However,  there  was  nothing  to  prevent 

(237) 


238         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

his  suggesting  to  a  girl,  particularly  one 
who  was  an  American  Red  Cross  nurse, 
that  she  try  to  avoid  any  appearance  of 
intimacy  or  even  friendliness  with  a  German 
family,  who  mignt  later  be  involved  in  a 
serious  difficulty  with  the  United  States 
military  forces  in  command  of  the  occupied 
city  of  Coblenz. 

Three  days  after  reaching  this  decision, 
Major  James  Hersey  was  leaving  the  Lieder- 
mann  house  one  afternoon  just  as  Nora 
Jamison  was  in  the  act  of  entering  it. 
Their  meeting  took  place  as  Major  Hersey 
was  about  to  open  the  tall  iron  gate  which 
led  into  the  yard.  Indeed  he  stood  aside 
in  order  to  allow  Nora  Jamison  to  enter. 

Their  acquaintance  was  a  slight  one,  so 
that  it  is  possible  Nora  Jamison  may  have 
been  surprised  to  hear  the  young  officer 
say  to  her  in  a  hurried  and  confused  fashion. 

"Miss  Jamison,  I  must  speak  to  you  for 
a  few  moments.  Will  you  meet  me  in  an 
hour  under  the  big  linden  tree  in  the  park 
where  Freia  and  Gretchen  tell  me  you  are 
in  the  habit  of  playing  with  them?  I  am 
sorry  to  trouble  you  but  I  have  what  seems 


A  Warning  239 

to  me  an  important  reason  for  wishing  to 
talk  to  you." 

In  return,  after  studying  the  young 
officer's  face  for  a  moment  with  her  large 
grey  eyes,  Nora  Jamison  quietly  acquiesced. 
The  next  instant  she  disappeared  inside  the 
Liedermann  house,  the  door  being  opened 
for  her  almost  instantly  by  Frau  Lieder- 
mann herself. 

It  was  possible  that  the  German  lady 
may  have  observed  their  brief  conversation, 
yet  Jimmie  Hersey  had  no  suspicion  of 
Frau  Liedermann,  who  struck  him  as  being 
an  outsider  in  the  family  of  her  husband. 

An  hour  later,  when  Major  Hersey  sought 
the  place  he  had  chosen  for  their  appoint- 
ment, he  discovered  Nora  Jamison  was 
there  before  him. 

She  was  sitting  on  a  small  bench  under  a 
great  tree  filled  with  tiny  flowering  blos- 
soms which  scented  the  air  with  a  delicious 
fragrance. 

Evidently  she  was  thinking  deeply. 

Nora  Jamison's  exceptional  appearance 
did  not  attract  the  young  officer,  although 
she  did  interest  and  puzzle  him. 


240         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

Her  short  hair,  her  slender,  almost  boyish 
figure,  the  queer  elfin  look  in  her  face, 
which  made  one  wonder  what  she  was  really 
thinking  even  at  the  time  she  was  talking 
in  a  perfectly  natural  fashion,  had  a  tan- 
talizing rather  than  a  pleasant  effect  upon 
some  persons. 

Yet  once  seated  beside  her  Major  Jimmie 
felt  less  embarrassment  than  he  had  antici- 
pated. One  had  to  believe  in  any  human 
being  for  whom  children  cared  as  they  did 
for  this  American  girl. 

"Freia  and  Gretchen  talk  about  you 
always,"  he  began  a  little  awkwardly.  "I 
thought  at  the  beginning  of  our  acquaint- 
ance that  I  was  to  be  their  favored  friend, 
but  soon  found  you  had  completely  won 
their  allegiance.  But  where  is  your  usual 
companion,  the  little  French  girl?" 

"I  left  her  at  the  hospital  today,  Major 
Hersey;  for  a  special  reason  I  wished  to 
make  a  call  upon  Frau  Liedermann  alone. 
But  please  do  not  let  us  talk  about  Freia 
and  Gretchen  at  present  though  they  are 
dear  little  girls.  You  have  something  you 
<-Y>ecially  want  to  say  to  me  and  I  must 


A  Warning  241 

be  back  at  my  work  at  the  hospital  in 
another  half  hour." 

Major  Hersey  was  a  soldier  and  Nora's 
directness  pleased  him. 

"Yes,  it  is  absurd  of  me  to  waste  your 
time,"  he  returned.  "The  fact  is  simply 
this.  As  I  am  billeted  in  their  house  for 
the  present  I  cannot  very  well  have  failed 
to  notice  that  you  are  developing  what 
looks  like  a  personal  intimacy  with  the 
Liedermann  family.  I  presume  you  know 
that  the  Americans  in  Coblenz,  who  have 
anything  to  do  with  the  United  States 
army,  are  not  supposed  to  fraternize  with 
the  Germans.  You  may  regard  it  as  im- 
pertinent of  mej:o  recall  this  fact  to  your 
attention.  I  presume  you  consider  that 
this  advice  should  come  from  some  one 
in  more  direct  authority  over  you,  but  I 
assure  you  I  only  mean  to  be  friendly.  I 
have  no  real  evidence  for  my  statement, 
but  I  am  under  the  impression  that  certain 
members  of  Colonel  Liedermann's  family 
are  still  extremely  hostile  to  their  con- 
querors. Moreover,  you  yourself  realize 
that  as  the  terms  of  peace  are  delayed  there 

16 


242         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

is  not  merely  a  sense  of  irritation  and  dis- 
content with  the  present  German  govern- 
ment, but  attempts  are  being  made  both 
secretly  and  openly  to  overthrow  it.  I 
have  mentioned  my  suspicion  to  no  one 
except  you,  Miss  Jamison,  which  of  course 
shows  my  confidence  in  you,  but  it  has 
occurred  to  me  as  a  possibility  that  Colonel 
Liedermann,  or  his  invalid  son,  may  be  less 
reconciled  to  existing  conditions  in  Ger- 
many than  they  prefer  to  pretend.  Later, 
if  a  discovery  of  this  character  should  be 
made,  I  would  regret  to  have  any  one  of 
our  American  Red  Cross  nurses  drawn  into 
such  an  uncomfortable  situation." 

Annoyed  with  his  own  confused  method 
of  stating  a  situation,  Major  Jimmie  Hersey 
paused,  coloring  in  his  usual  annoying  fash- 
ion, as  if  he  were  a  tongue-tied  boy. 

Yet  his  companion  was  looking  at  him 
without  any  suggestion  of  offense,  and 
rather  as  if  she  too  were  pondering  some 
important  matter. 

"Thank  you  for  your  advice,  Major 
Hersey,"  she  replied  the  next  moment. 
"Now  I  am  going  to  ask  you  to  trust  me. 


A  Warning 243 

I  have  a  reason  for  going  to  the  Liedermann 
house  and  I  must  go  there  perhaps  several 
times  within  the  next  few  days.  After- 
wards I  may  be  able  to  explain  to  you 
my  reason.  Will  you  trust  me  and  not 
report  my  actions  to  any  one  for  the 
present?" 

With  Nora  Jamison's  eyes  facing  his 
directly,  although  against  his  own  judg- 
ment, there  was  nothing  the  young  officer 
felt  able  to  do  but  agree  to  her  request. 
Yet  it  was  out  of  order  and  it  appeared 
to  him  that  Nora  Jamison  was  being  vague 
and  mysterious.  It  were  wiser  if  she 
attended  strictly  to  her  Red  Cross  nursing. 
Surely  some  one  of  the  other  Red  Cross 
nurses  had  told  him  that  this  Miss  Jamison 
was  not  inclined  to  be  especially  intimate 
with  any  of  them. 

That  same  afternoon  after  several  hours 
of  indoor  work,  making  out  a  report  for 
his  superior  officer,  Major  James  Hersey 
felt  that  he  was  rewarded  for  the  day's 
duties  by  an  afternoon  ride  with  the 
Countess  Charlotta. 

As  they  had  no  other  chaperon  for  their 


244         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

ride,  Miss  Susan  Pringle  had  consented  to 
accompany  them,  rather  to  Major  Jim- 
mie's  consternation.  He  feared  that  she 
was  taking  an  incredible  risk  with  her  own 
health  and  safety  in  order  that  her  adored 
young  countess  should  not  be  disappointed. 
Yet  it  was  soon  evident  that  the  middle- 
aged  English  spinster  was  an  accomplished 
horsewoman. 

Along  the  Rhine  that  afternoon  in  the 
late  April  sunshine  the  water  shone  like 
rusty  gold.  High  on  the  opposite  hills  the 
old  feudal  castles  looked  to  Major  Jimmie 
like  the  castles  he  had  read  of  in  the  fairy 
stories  of  his  childhood.  Moreover,  it  was 
easy  even  for  a  prosaic  soldier,  such  as 
Major  James  Hersey  considered  himself  to 
be,  to  think  of  the  little  Countess  Charlotta 
Scherin  as  the  heroine  of  almost  any  ro- 
mance, even  of  one's  own  romance. 


CHAPTER  XX 

Nora  Jamison  Explains 

IT  was  toward  the  end  of  the  same  week 
that  a  note  arrived  for  Major  James 
Hersey  from  Sonya  Clark.  [  She  asked 
him  to  make  an  appointment  with  Colonel 
Winfield  in  order  that  he  might  see  her  and 
one  of  her  Red  Cross  nurses  as  soon  as 
possible.     Would  Major  Hersey  also  try 
to  be  present?    There  was  a  reason,  which 
he   would   understand,    why   his   presence 
might  be  necessary. 

Colonel  Winfield  and  Sonya  Clark  were 
great  friends,  as  the  colonel  had  been  one 
of  the  commanders  of  a  regiment  stationed 
near  the  Red  Cross  hospital  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Chateau-Thierry  for  many 
months  before  the  close  of  the  war. 

The  colonel,  however,  was  not  in  his 
library  at  the  moment  of  Major  Hersey's 
arrival.  Sonya  Clark  and  Nora  Jamison 
were  there  awaiting  his  appearance. 

(245) 


246         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

"We  are  a  few  moments  early;  I  suppose 
the  colonel  will  be  here  directly,"  Sonya 
remarked.  :<You  may  not  approve  of  our 
having  come  first  to  the  colonel's  quarters 
instead  of  seeing  one  of  the  heads  of  our 
secret  service,"  she  continued,  "but  since 
neither  Miss  Jamison  nor  I  knew  exactly 
what  we  should  do,  we  decided  to  make  a 
report  directly  to  you.  Then  you  will 
know  what  should  be  done.  Secrecy  seemed 
to  us  of  first  importance." 

During  Sonya's  speech  Colonel  Winfield 
had  come  into  his  room  and  now  apologized 
for  his  delay. 

Nora  Jamison  had  never  met  the  dis- 
tinguished officer  before,  and  therefore 
looked  a  little*  frightened,  but  a  glance  at 
Major  Jimmie's  interested  face  reassurred 
her. 

After  all  he  was  the  one  person  who  would 
substantiate  the  story  she  had  to  tell,  for 
even  if  he  had  no  positive  evidence  at  least 
his  suspicions  would  coincide  with  her 
knowledge. 

"You  are  sure  there  is  no  one  who  may 
overhear  us,  Colonel  Winfield?"  she  asked 


Nora  Jamison  Explains  247 

a  little  timidly.  "I  think  when  I  tell  you 
what  I  am  about  to  that  you  will  under- 
stand why  one  still  has  reason  to  suspect 
almost  any  one  in  Germany,  although  the 
good  of  course  must  suffer  with  the  evil." 

Colonel  Winfield  nodded. 

"I  understood  from  Mrs.  Clark  that  you 
wished  to  talk  to  me  on  a  private  matter 
and  I  have  one  of  my  orderlies  stationed 
at  the  door.  There  is  no  chance  of  being 
overheard.  As  for  continuing  to  feel  sus- 
picion of  the  enemy,^  while  the  American 
army  is  policing  the  Rhine  it  is  our  business 
to  take  every  precaution  against  treachery. 
At  present  I  wish  I  could  be  more  certain 
that  the  state  of  mind  among  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Coblenz  is  what  it  appears  upon  the 
surface*  Tell  me  what  information  you 
have  and  how  you  have  acquired  it.  There 
is  a  possibility  that  I  may  not  be  so  much 
in  the  dark  as  you  at  present  suspect,  Miss 
Jamison." 

"If  you  don't  mind,  may  I  take  off  my 
hat  while  I  talk?"  Nora  Jamison  asked. 
"It  is  boyish  of  me,  I  suspect,  but  I  can 
talk  better  with  my  hat  off.  Do  you  happen 


248         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

to  know,  Colonel  Winneld,  that  there  are 
persons  in  Germany  who  are  friendly  to  the 
Kaiser  in  spite  of  all  that  he  has  made  them 
endure?  Actually  they  do  not  seem  to 
realize  that  he  is  chiefly  responsible  for  the 
tragedy  of  their  country  and  her  present 
position  as  an  outcast  among  the  nations." 

"Yes,  I  quite  understand  that  fact," 
Colonel  Winfield  returned  drily. 

"Then  do  you  also  know,  Colonel,  that 
there  are  men  and  women  in  Germany  to- 
day who  are  anxious  to  rescue  the  Kaiser 
from  his  fate.  They  would  make  any 
possible  sacrifice  to  save  him  from  being 
tried  by  an  international  court  in  case 
the  Allies  decide  upon  this  course.  But 
perhaps  I  had  best  tell  my  story  from  the 
beginning  and  you  must  forgive  me  if 
some  of  it  appears  confused." 

At  this  instant,  clasping  her  hands  to- 
gether in  her  lap,  Nora  Jamison  sat  staring 
straight  ahead,  but  looking  at  nothing  in 
the  room,  rather  at  some  mental  picture. 

"When  I  came  to  Europe  I  hoped  to  be 
of  service  as  a  Red  Cross  nurse,  but  by  the 
time  I  arrived  the  war  was  over  and  the 


Nora  Jamison  Explains  249 

armistice  about  to  be  signed.  Still  I  hoped 
I  had  not  come  altogether  in  vain  and 
persuaded  Dr.  Clark  to  bring  me  with  him 
as  a  member  of  his  Red  Cross  staff  who  were 
to  serve  with  the  American  Army  of  Occu- 
pation in  Coblenz. 

"I  felt  a  good  deal  of  bitterness  in  coming 
into  Germany.  The  young  man  to  whom  I 
was  engaged  was  killed  by  the  Germans 
near  Chateau-Thierry.  I  know  it  was  wrong 
and  yet  I  felt  as  if  I  would  like  to  revenge 
myself  upon  them  for  all  I  have  suffered. 
I  must  apologize  for  telling  you  this,  but 
you  will  see  that  it  does  bear  upon  my 
story. 

"Well,  after  I  came  to  Germany,  al- 
though I  discovered  that  I  did  dislike  and 
distrust  the  German  people,  yet  I  could  not 
make  up  my  mind  not  to  feel  affection  for 
the  little  German  kinder,  who  after  all 
were  in  no  way  responsible  for  the  war. 
I  always  nursed  children  before  I  joined 
the  Red  Cross  and  have  a  special  fond- 
ness for  them.  The  little  French  Louisa 
and  I,  who  are  always  together  except 
when  I  am  at  work,  made  friends  with 


250         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

a  number  of  the  German  children. 
Among  them  were  two  little  girls,  whom 
Major  Hersey  will  tell  you  are  especially 
attractive.  But  if  I  seemed  to  single  out 
these  two  children  and  especially  the  older 
one,  Freia,  it  was  not  because  she  so 
greatly  attracted  me.  Early  in  our  ac- 
quaintance the  little  girl  told  me  an  anecdote 
which  struck  me  as  extraordinary  and 
almost  immediately  aroused  my  suspicion. 
Please  don't  think  I  found  out  at  oncei 
what  I  am  trying  to  tell  you,  I  at  first  had 
to  piece  things  together. 

"Freia  told  me  that  her  brother,  Captain 
Ludwig  Liedermann,  who  had  been  wound- 
ed, had  recovered,  but  would  not  leave  his 
room  and  did  not  wish  any  one  to  know  he 
was  well.  Freia  received  the  impression 
that  he  did  not  wish  to  be  seen  by  any  of 
the  American  officers  or  soldiers  in  Coblenz. 
He  once  told  little  Freia  that  he  hated  to 
meet  the  men  who  had  defeated  their 
Emperor  and  driven  him  into  exile." 

The  Colonel  nodded. 

;'Yes,  well,  that  strikes  me  as  if  alone  it 
might  be  a  sufficient  reason.  I  would  not 


Nora  Jamison  Explains  251 

be  surprised  if  there  were  other  German 
officers  and  soldiers  hiding  from  us  with 
this  same  excuse.  However,  we  shall  remain 
on  duty  in  Germany  until  both  the  military 
and  the  civilians  find  it  wiser  not  to  seek 
cover  in  order  to  escape  the  consequences 
of  their  past." 

"Yes,  I  know,  but  this  did  not  seem  to 
me  all  there  was  in  Freia's  story,"  Nora 
continued.  "So  I  confess  I  made  friends 
with  the  little  girl  largely  in  order  to  gain 
her  further  confidence.  She  afterwards 
told  me  other  things  that  were  puzzling. 
I  knew  that  the  Germans  in  Coblenz  were 
not  allowed  to  hold  secret  meetings,  but 
Freia  insisted  that  officers  who  had  been 
old  friends  of  her  brother's  came  constantly 
to  their  house  and  that  her  sister  Hedwig 
opened  a  side  door  for  them,  so  they  would 
not  disturb  Major  Hersey.  Then  they 
talked  together  a  long  time  and  no  one  else 
was  allowed  to  enter  her  brother's  room, 
save  her  father.  She  also  spoke  of  her 
sister  Hedwig's  hatred  of  the  Americans. 
It  seems  that  Fraulein  Liedermann  and  I 
have  at  least  one  experience  in  common. 


252         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

The  German  captain  to  whom  she  was 
engaged  was  also  killed  in  the  war.  Hed- 
wig  was  angry  because  her  little  German 
half-sisters  were  willing  to  make  friends 
with  Major  Hersey  and  me.  But  I  must 
not  take  so  long  to  come  to  my  point. 
I  also  made  friends  with  Frau  Liedermann. 
Often  I  went  to  her  house,  although  always 
I  was  afraid  that  the  fact  would  be  reported. 
If  I  was  found  to  be  fraternizing  with  the 
Germans  I  would  have  been  forced  to  end 
my  acquaintance  with  the  Liedermanns, 
as  you  know 

"I  can't  tell  you  near  all  the  details,  but 
the  important  fact  I  discovered  is  this: 
Captain  Liedermann,  the  colonel  his  father, 
and  a  number  of  other  German  officers  have 
for  weeks  been  making  a  secret  effort  to 
have  the  Kaiser  spirited  away  from  Hol- 
land. Their  plan  is  to  conceal  him  in  some 
spot  where  the  Allies  will  be  unable  to 
discover  him.  Then,  when  the  resentment 
against  him  dies  down  the  Kaiser  will  be 
rescued  and  brought  back  to  Germany. 
Captain  Liedermann  has  been  trying  for 
a  long  time  to  get  out  of  Coblenz.  But  I 


Nora  Jamison  Explains  253 

cannot  tell  you  anything  more  than  this 
bare  outline  of  the  German  plan." 

Breathless  and  shaking  a  little  from 
fatigue  and  excitement,  Nora  Jamison  now 
paused. 

"You  mean  to  tell  me  that  you  have  made 
this  extraordinary  discovery  during  your 
occasional  visits  to  the  Liedermann  home, 
when  I  who  have  been  billeted  there  for 
months  have  learned  nothing?"  Major 
Hersey  demanded,  coloring  in  his  habitual 
fashion,  but  this  time  partly  from  admir- 
ation of  the  girl  beside  him  and  partly  from 
annoyance  with  himself. 

*  Yes,  but  our  positions  have  been  entire- 
ly different,  Major  Hersey,"  Nora  explained. 
"Every  precaution  was  taken  to  see  that 
you  found  out  nothing.  Indeed  you  were 
apparently  welcomed  into  the  Liedermann 
household  so  that  your  presence  there 
might  be  a  blind.  What  I  found  out  was 
owing  to  my  intimacy  with  the  two  little 
girls  and  later  with  Frau  Liedermann.  I 
hope  for  her  sake  it  may  never  be  discovered 
just  how  much  she  did  confide  to  me.  I 
sometimes  think  she  almost  wanted  me  to 


254         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

report  what  I  knew,  she  is  so  weary  of  war 
and  intrigue  and  deception,  and  is  almost 
as  much  of  a  child  as  her  two  little  girls. 
I  think  this  is  all  I  have  to  tell  at  present. 
If  our  Intelligence  Department  should  wish 
to  ask  me  questions  later,  why  I  may  be 
able  to  answer  them." 

Colonel  Winfield  rose  and  walked  over 
to  Nora. 

"You  have  given  me  extraordinarily 
valuable  information,  Miss  Jamison, 
shall  see  that  it  reaches  the  War  Depart- 
ment at  once.  I  have  always  insisted  that 
women  make  the  best  members  of  the  secret 
service.  But  under  the  circumstances  I 
feel  that  I  have  the  right  to  tell  you  this. 
We  did  know  something  of  this  plot  you 
have  just  unveiled.  What  we  did  not 
know  was  where  to  find  the  centre  of  the 
conspiracy  in  Coblenz.  I  think  you  need 
have  no  uneasiness,  the  Kaiser  will  never  be 
saved  from  the  consequences  of  his  acts 
while  the  allied  armies  are  policing  the 
Rhine.  However,  Miss  Jamison  I  am 
glad  to  have  had  you  in  Coblenz  and 
think  you  have  justified  your  coming  to 


Nora  Jamison  Explains  255 

Germany.  May  I  congratulate  a  Red 
Cross  girl  for  another  variety  of  service  to 
her  country.  Now  you  are  tired,  shall  I 
not  send  you  back  to  the  hospital  in  my 
car?" 

But  Sonya  Clark  shook  her  head. 

"No,  thank  you,  Colonel  Winfield.  Dr. 
Clark  is  to  have  one  of  the  Red  Cross 
automobiles  come  for  us,  which  is  probably 
now  waiting  around  the  corner.  We 
wished  our  visit  to  you  to  be  known  to  as 
few  persons  as  possible.  Major  Hersey 
will  see  us  to  the  car.  Goodby." 


CHAPTER  XXI 

i 

The  Rainbow  Bridge 

ONE  afternoon  in  May,  Sonya  Clark 
was  entertaining  a  number  of  friends 
among  the  American  officers  and 
soldiers  in  Coblenz  in  the  garden  back  of 
the  American  Red  Cross  hospital. 

During  the  early  spring  the  Red  Cross 
girls  had  devoted  many  leisure  hours  to 
digging  and  planting  flower  seed  on  the 
level  space  just  behind  the  old  building  and 
overlooking  the  banks  of  the  Rhine. 

This  afternoon  this  spot  was  gay  with 
spring  flowers,  also  there  were  old  rose  vines 
climbing  high  on  the  grey  stone  walls,  now 
a  delicate  green  but  promising  a  rich  bloom 
in  June. 

These  were  troubled  days  in  Germany, 
the  most  troubled  since  the  arrival  of  the 
American  Army  of  Occupation.  A  short 
time  before  the  allied  peace  terms  had  been 
presented  to  the  German  delegates  in 

(256) 


The  Rainbow  Bridge  257 

Versailles;  since  then  all  Germany  had 
been  crying  aloud  protests  against  a  just 
retribution.  Germany  was  in  official  mourn- 
ing. 

Yet  the  Americans  in  Coblenz,  soldiers 
and  civilians  alike,  were  undisturbed,  know- 
ing Germany  would  sign  the  terms  when 
the  final  moment  arrived. 

Today  something  of  greater  importance 
was  taking  place  among  Sonya  Clark's  and 
Dr.  David  Clark's  friends.  This  little 
reception  was  their  farewell.  In  a  short 
time  they  were  returning  to  New  York 
taking  with  them  a  number  of  their  staff 
of  Red  Cross  nurses.  Several  days  before 
a  new  unit  of  Red  Cross  workers  had  ar- 
rived in  Coblenz,  relieving  former  members 
who  desired  to  return  home. 

The  afternoon  was  a  lovely  one,  now  and 
then  occasional  light  clouds  showed  in  the 
sky,  but  away  off  on  the  opposite  bank  of 
the  Rhine  there  were  lines  of  blue  hills,  then 
purple,  fading  at  last  to  a  dim  grey. 

Sonya  and  Dr.  Clark  were  standing 
among  a  little  group  of  friends.  Nona 
Davis  and  Mildred  Thornton  were  beside 

17 


258         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

them.  Both  of  the  original  Red  Cross 
girls  were  wearing  decorations  which  they 
had  lately  received  from  the  French  govern- 
ment and  the  United  States  government  in 
recognition  of  their  four  years  of  war 
nursing  among  the  allied  armies  of  Europe. 

They  were  leaving  with  Sonya  and  Dr. 
Clark  for  the  United  States  and  were 
expecting  to  be  married  soon  after  their 
arrival.  Colonel  Winfield,  who  was  an  old 
friend,  was  congratulating  them  and  at 
the  same  time  lamenting  their  departure 
from  Coblenz. 

"I  wonder  if  you  will  tell  me  just  what 
members  of  Dr.  Clark's  staff  are  going 
with  him?"  he  inquired.  "I  fear  I  shall 
feel  a  stranger  and  an  outsider  at  the 
American  Red  Cross  hospital  when  so 
many  of  you  sail  for  home  who  were  with 
me  in  the  neighborhood  of  Chateau-Thierry, 
caring  for  our  wounded  American  boys. 
May  your  married  life  be  as  happy  as  you 
deserve." 

Slipping  one  hand  through  the  elderly 
Colonel's  arm,  Nona  Davis  suggested  to 
him  and  to  Mildred  Thronton: 


The  Rainbow  Bridge  259 

"Suppose  we  take  a  little  walk;  no  one 
is  noticing  us  with  Sonya  and  Dr.  Clark 
the  centre  of  attention.  Whatever  I  may 
dislike  about  Germany,  I  shall  never  forget 
the  fascination  of  many  of  the  views  along 
the  Rhine  during  this  winter  and  spring 
in  Coblenz. 

"As  for  the  members  of  Dr.  Clark's  staff 
who  are  going  home  with  him,  there  are 
no  nurses  who  will  not  remain  except  a 
Miss  Thompson.  Bianca  Zoli,  Mrs.  Clark's 
ward  is  leaving  with  her  of  course.  Then 
I  suppose  you  know  that  the  little  Luxem- 
burg Countess  Charlotta  Scherin  and  her 
governess  are  to  accompany  us,  I  believe 
with  the  consent  of  her  father." 

As  the  little  group  moved  away  in  the 
direction  of  the  river  bank,  Mildred  smiled. 

"See,  Colonel,  there  are  the  three  girls 
we  have  been  discussing!  The  little  Coun- 
tess Charlotta  and  your  pet  officer,  Major 
Hersey,  are  probably  saying  farewell.  Fur- 
ther on  is  Theodosia  Thompson  and  Dr. 
Hugh  Raymond.  Dr.  Raymond  is  to  be 
in  charge  of  our  American  Red  Cross 
hospital  in  Coblenz  after  Dr.  Clark's  de- 


260         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

parture.  It  is  a  good  deal  of  responsibility 
for  so  young  a  physician,  but  Dr.  Clark 
seems  to  think  he  is  equal  to  it.  And 
there  perched  up  in  the  branches  of  that 
old  tree  is  Bianca  Zoli.  How  pretty  she 
looks  in  her  delicate  blue  dress  against 
such  a  background!" 

"And  who  is  that  romantic  young  soldier 
standing  beneath  her?"  the  Colonel  de- 
manded. 

"Oh,  yes,  I  remember  now,  he  is  the 
soldier-singer,  who  I  believe  is  also  going 
back  to  the  states,  as  I  secured  an  honorable 
discharge  for  him  a  short  time  ago.  Odd 
name  his  for  an  American,  what  is  it?" 

"Carlo  Navara,"  Nona  replied,  "and  an 
old  friend  of  ours." 

Then  they  continued  on  their  walk. 

At  the  same  moment  Theodosia  Thomp- 
son and  Dr.  Raymond  were  slipping  out 
of  sight  of  the  guests  along  a  little  path 
which  ended  in  a  group  of  shrubs  a  few 
yards  down  the  hill. 

"I  can't  see  why  you  wish  to  renew  what 
we  were  discussing  a  few  days  ago,  Dr. 
Raymond,"  Thea  argued  a  little  plain- 


The  Rainbow  Bridge  261 

tively,  her  red  hair  shining  in  the  warm 
light,  her  pale  cheeks  showing  two  spots 
of  bright  color.  "I  think  I  said  to  you 
then  all  I  could  say.  I  do  appreciate  the 
honor  of  your  believing  that  you  care  for 
me,  although  I  think  you  will  soon  find 
out  your  mistake.  You  will  see  then  as 
plainly  as  I  do  now  that  we  are  not  suited 
to  each  other.  I  told  you  I  did  not  wish 
to  marry  any  one.  I  know  it  seems  ridicu- 
lous and  perhaps  wicked  to  you  that  I 
should  prefer  to  learn  folk  dancing  as  a 
profession  rather  than  to  continue  as  a 
nurse.  But  people  cannot  always  under- 
stand each  other's  dreams  and  desires  and 
I  only  undertook  the  Red  Cross  nursing 
because  I  wanted  to  help  nurse  our  soldiers, 
not  because  I  wanted  to  be  a  nurse  always. 
But  Ruth  Carroll  believes  as  you  do  and 
never  intends  giving  up  her  work,  not 
unless  she  marries  which  I  hope  she  may 
some  day.  She  is  so  splendid  and  restful, 
just  the  kind  of  girl  I  should  think  an 
ambitious  man  would  care  for.  She  would 
be  such  a  pillar  of  strength.  Alas,  that  I 
shall  never  be  to  any  one,  not  even  to 


262         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

myself  I  am  afraid!"  Thea  ended.  Then 
she  put  out  her  hand. 

"Don't  let  us  argue  on  this  lovely  day, 
Dr.  Raymond,  just  shake  hands  with  me, 
and  let  us  wish  each  other  good  luck." 

Under  the  circumstances,  since  there  was 
nothing  else  to  do  and  also  because  he  was 
partly  convinced  of  the  truth  of  Thea's 
speech,  Dr.  Raymond  agreed  with  her 
request.  A  few  moments  later,  climbing  up 
the  hill,  they  rejoined  the  other  guests. 

From  the  ground,  smiling  up  at  her  in  a 
teasing  fashion  usual  in  their  relation  to 
each  other,  Carlo  at  the  same  time  was 
saying  to  Bianca  Zoli: 

"Sure  you  are  not  especially  glad  to  be 
going  home,  Bianca,  chiefly  because  I  am 
so  soon  to  follow  you?  I've  an  idea  you 
would  be  very  unhappy  if  we  were  parting 
for  any  length  of  time.  Nicht  war?" 

Bianca  shook  her  head,  smiling  and  at 
the  same  time  frowning. 

Under  those  circumstances,  I  should 
simply  have  tried  to  bear  my  departure 
bravely,  Carlo,  as  one  who  has  been 
through  a  good  many  experiences  as  a 


The  Rainbow  Bridge  263 

Red  Cross  girl  in  time  of  war.  But  don't 
speak  German  even  in  fun.  Some  day  I 
may  learn  to  dislike  the  language  less, 
but  not  at  present.  Moreover,  I  do  not 
look  forward  to  seeing  a  great  deal  of 
Mr.  Carlo  Navara  even  if  we  are  both 
again  to  be  in  the  United  States.  You 
will  be  very  busy  with  your  career  and  will 
probably  soon  be  a  more  famous  person 
than  you  were  before  you  entered  the 
United  States  army,  while  I,  well  I  shall 
work  hard  in  my  way,  although  I  shall 
continue  to  remain  an  obscure  person." 

"I  don't  know,  Bianca,  suppose  some  day 
you  condescended  to  marry  me.  Wouldn't 
you  like  to  share  my  fame?" 

Bianca  shook  her  head. 

"I  think  not,  Carlo.  Besides,  you  must 
not  say  things  of  that  kind  to  me.  You 
know  Sonya  would  be  angry?" 

Carlo  looked  a  little  annoyed,  then 
laughed. 

Since  her  illness  it  seemed  to  him  that 
Bianca  had  changed  in  some  subtle  fashion. 
One  was  no  longer  so  sure  of  getting  the 
best  of  her  in  an  argument. 


264         With  Pershins  to  Victory 

Besides,  after  all,  would  it  be  so  unpleas- 
ant to  share  one's  future  with  Bianca? 
She  looked  oddly  pretty  and  ethereal  high 
up  in  the  branches  of  the  tree  where  he  had 
lifted  her  a  few  moments  before. 

But  at  this  moment  there  could  be  no 
further  discussion  between  them,  a  message 
arriving  from  Sonya  saying  that  she  wished 
Bianca  to  come  and  assist  her  in  pouring 
tea. 

After  he  helped  her  down  to  the  ground, 
Carlo  made  Bianca  pause  for  a  moment 
while  he  pointed  across  the  river. 

"See  that  curious  effect,  Bianca!  There 
is  a  rainbow  over  the  Rhine.  It  comes 
sometimes  in  the  late  afternoon  light  even 
when  there  has  been  no  storm.  Let  us 
hope  the  world  will  find  peace  at  the  end 
of  the  rainbow,  and  more  especially  Ger- 
many. I  won't  come  with  you  now,  as  I 
hate  having  to  serve  tea.  Ask  some  of 
your  soldier  friends  who  are  cleverer  at  it 
than  I.  I  want  to  watch  the  sunset  on 
the  Rhine." 

And  Carlo  and  Bianca  parted  for  a  short 
time,  yet  thereafter  many  experiences  and 


The  Rainbow  Bridge  265 

a  number  of  years  were  to  roll  between  them 
before  Carlo  and  Bianca  at  last  found 
happiness  in  each  other. 

At  the  same  time  Major  Hersey  and 
Charlotta  were  observing  the  curious  effect 
of  light  over  the  river. 

They  had  gone  together  to  the  edge  of 
one  of  the  cliffs  and  were  gazing  across  at 
the  great  fortress  of  Ehrenbreitstein  from 
whose  tower  the  stars  and  stripes  were 
floating.  To  them  the  rainbow  seemed  to 
dip  down  into  the  depth  of  this  ancient 
fortress  and  lose  itself  in  the  shadows. 

"Whenever  I  am  homesick  to  return  to 
my  own  country,  Countess  Charlotta,  I 
simply  stare  across  at  the  flag  on  that  old 
German  fortress  and  think  what  it  repre- 
sents," Major  Hersey  declared.  "Then  I 
am  content  to  remain  in  Germany  for  as 
long  as  I  am  needed.  A  little  thing,  isn't 
it,  to  give  a  few  months,  or  a  few  years,  or 
whatever  length  of  time  may  be  necessary 
to  teach  Germany  her  lesson,  when  so 
many  other  men  have  given  their  lives  that 
our  flag  be  the  flag  of  victory  and  a  just 
peace!" 


266         With  Pershing  to  Victory 

The  young  girl's  face  softened. 

"I  think  you  are  a  good  soldier,  Major 
Hersey.  There  is  something  I  want  to 
confide  to  you.  I  did  write  my  father  as 
you  suggested  and  told  him  I  would  come 
home  if  he  wished,  only  he  must  allow  me  to 
keep  my  freedom.  His  answer  was  what  I 
expected.  He  does  not  desire  to  see  me  at 
present  and  says  I  am  free  to  travel  in  the 
United  States  if  I  like.  Only  he  adds  that 
when  I  have  seen  more  of  the  world  perhaps 
I  shall  be  more  content  to  do  my  duty  to 
my  father.  Not  very  clear,  but  I  think 
I  understand.  My  father  really  wishes  to 
become  reconciled  with  me,  only  not  to 
seem  to  give  in  too  readily.  So  I  shall 
return  home  in  a  few  months  perhaps. 
Then  if  you  are  still  in  Coblenz  and  I  write 
you,  won't  you  come  to  Luxemburg?  We 
have  been  such  good  friends  and  I  hate 
saying  goodby  forever  to  people  I  like." 

Major  Jimmie  Hersey  shook  his  head, 
his  brown  eyes  were  steady  and  although 
the  old  boyish  color  had  diffused  his  face, 
there  was  the  firm  line  about  his  mouth 
and  chin  which  his  soldiers  knew  and  re- 
spected. 


The  Rainbow  Bridge  267 

"No,  Countess  Charlotta,  I  shall  not 
come  to  see  you  in  Luxemburg  or  elsewhere 
and  this  must  be  our  goodby.  I  have  no 
idea  of  leaving  the  United  States  army  so 
long  as  I  am  allowed  to  remain  in  it.  This 
means  I  will  have  nothing  to  offer  you  in 
the  future,  save  what  I  have  now,  I  believe 
you  understand." 

The  Countess  Charlotta  nodded. 

"Yes,  I  understand.  Goodby,  yet  never- 
theless I  shall  look  forward  to  our  meeting 
again." 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  It  was  borrowed. 


98 


A    000100063     7 


